The New Rules (Chapter 47 - April 22)

[superevil7]

Mrs. Larson sat down in the living room to relax and watch a little TV while her children were busy with their own things, and that’s where she was still, when the doorbell sounded. “Hello Sam.” She greeted Adam’s friend at the door with a warm smile. “Come on in.”

Sam looked at the woman with shock and bewilderment, wondering why in the world Adam’s mom would be answering the front door completely naked. “Uh, hey Mrs. Larson. Why are you..? Did you just get out of the shower or something?” She stepped into the foyer, unable to take her eyes away from the nude woman, slowly shutting the door behind her.

“Oh no. We just got done with dinner about 20 minutes ago. So what brings you over dear?” She smiled brightly at the young lady.

“Ummm…” Her mind was still trying to process the undressed state of her friend’s mom, so it took her a few seconds to answer. “Adam asked me to come over. We need to decide what we are going to do for our science project. It’s due next Monday.”

“Oh, that’s nice.” She turned to call up the stairs, “Adam! Sam’s here!” She turned back to the girl, looking at her expectantly. She wasn’t sure why the girl hadn’t started to get undressed. She was about to ask, but Sam cut her off with her own question.

“Mrs. Larson? I don’t want to embarrass you or anything, but can I ask you a question?”

“Sure dear. What is it?”

“Well… Why are you not wearing any clothes?”

Mrs. Larson was taken aback a little, but then chuckled to herself, realizing Adam must not have informed her of the rules yet. No wonder she’s not getting undressed, she thought to herself. “Adam must not have explained. I’ve decided to make a new rule here, dear. All girls in this house will go naked from now on.”

“What!?” She responded with a little shock. “You mean, like, Abbie and Madeline are not allowed to wear clothes at home anymore?”

“No, they are not. In fact, neither am I, or any other girl for that matter.” When the girl still just stood there with a confused and mystified look on her face, she added, “That also applies to any friends of my children. And any of my own friends as well, but that’s neither here nor there. But I expect you to follow the rules too, Sam.”

“What!? Are you crazy!?” burst out Sam, not believing her ears.

“Young lady! I expect you to have better manners for your elders!” She was getting very angry now, not liking having her rules called crazy.

Sam could see the crazed look in the woman’s eye, knowing she had probably made a mistake calling the rules crazy. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Larson. I didn’t mean any disrespect towards you. I just... I had no idea, is all. Of course I’ll follow your rules.” She paused, trying to think quickly of a way to get out of actually stripping naked. The best her brain could come up with to ask was, “And it’s not a problem for me to be naked in front of Adam? Or Timmy?”

“Of course not.” Susan laughed at the girl’s question. “Why would there be any problem? You’re just a girl. No reason for you to be modest or anything like that. The boys have seen plenty of naked girls since I’ve implemented this rule anyway.”

“They have?” She asked with a little wonder.

"Yes Sam." She was starting to get a bit exasperated at the girl's questions, but continued. "Their sisters, obviously. But also, the girl from down the street, Abbie's friend Gwen. Even one of your classmates, Lilly Moss." 

"You mean Adam saw Lilly naked!?"

"Yes, and her whole family came over for dinner last night, including her sister and their mother, and they all followed the rules without any fuss. Now stop stalling and start getting undressed Samantha! Or do I need to call your mother and inform her of your disrespect towards me?"

If either of them would have taken any time to think about it, they might have realized Sam’s mother might have a problem with her daughter running around in the nude, but Susan truly did believe the best thing for a girl was being naked, and figured most other parents would feel the same way if given the same information as her. Sam didn’t get much time to think, just assuming that if Mrs. Larson would bring up her mother like that, then she must have been informed about the rules and must have given the woman her approval. So with no more options that she could think of, Sam started to remove her clothes right there in the entryway of the Larson home.

She started by unzipping her hoodie, and shrugging it off her shoulders. If she was going to be forced to go naked, she was going to try to not let it bother her, instead trying to focus her feelings into defiance and aloofness. Under her hoodie, she wore the t-shirt of her favorite rock band. She had picked it up at the first concert she had ever been allowed to attend. She chose to take that off next, pulling it up over her head, still wearing a green camo tank top underneath. The last of her outer layers to go was her cargo pants, which she unbuttoned, and pushed down her legs to her ankles. She struggled with her boots, realizing those would need to come off in order for her to get her pants the rest of the way down, and ended up hopping on one foot, then the other, trying to get them untied. She blushed at the woman for having to put on such an embarrassing display, and then stepped out of her pants, which now easily came off with her boots out of the way.

She couldn’t help feeling even more flustered, standing in her boxer style boy shorts, a matching pair that came with the tank top, in front of the nude woman who just stood there with her arms folded staring at her. In the back of her mind, she also knew Adam must be there somewhere, wondering if he would suddenly appear and see her in such an undressed state. Her defiance was starting to dissipate, as she pulled the tank top over her head, just like her t-shirt before, now revealing her black sports bra. A bra she had chosen specifically since it helped conceal her breasts from showing their real shape. She had been one of the first girls in her class to start developing, as young as nine, and she had always hated it, feeling like a freak compared to the other girls’ flat chests.

Now she was being forced to expose those breasts for the first time to anyone but her doctor, and very soon to one of her best male friends. She knew Mrs. Larson wasn’t going to relent however. So with a little sigh, she pulled her bra off, letting her boobs free. Even if they were the first to grow in her class, they were by no means the largest size. Her B Cup breasts, now free from their restraint, stood up free and proud from her chest, defying gravity the way that only a teenage girl’s breasts could. 

The last thing to go was her panties, which she had less reservation about taking off since her crotch was mostly concealed by her thick dark black pubic hair. That was until Mrs. Larson said, “You know, it’s really not proper for a young lady to be running around with so much hair down there. You really should think about shaving it off.” The way she had said it, it was phrased like a suggestion, but to Sam it sounded more like a command from the tone of her voice. “Now let me go get Adam.”

“I’m here mom!” Adam came bounding down the stairs, a smile plastered across his face. He knew his friend was on her way over, as she had sent him a text just a few minutes ago. He had been really eager to meet her at the door and watch her get undressed, but then considered Sam might very well just walk out on him instead of following the rules. That’s why he had decided to stay hidden until his mom hopefully got the girl stripped naked, watching from around the corner at the top of the stairs, where he knew he couldn’t be seen, enjoying the show the girl was putting on as she revealed more and more of her alluring body. And what a show she had put on for him too. He was practically entranced with her beautiful pale white skin, and loved the way her breasts seemed to have no sag at all, instead seeming to point their hard nipples in the direction of the ceiling. Finally, when she removed her panties, he became captivated to examine the treasure he knew lay just beneath her curly dark pubic hair.

He had also used the opportunity to make a video of her undressing with his phone. Now he would always be able to relive the first moment he ever got to see Sam naked whenever he wanted. Plus, he could use the video as an incentive to get her to go naked again in the future, if she ever tried to refuse.

“Adam!” Sam said with alarm, her heart racing, and her face flushed, deep red. Despite her earlier thought of being defiant in the face of this strange rule, being naked in front of one of her closest male friends was too much for her to handle, and she quickly used her arms to conceal the places that had been private to him just a few minutes before.

“Hey Sam!” Adam greeted the newly nude girl as cheerfully as he could accomplish, delighting in the way she seemed to squirm at his words and his gaze. “You thought about our science project? Cause I have a few ideas of my own.” He was really starting to enjoy seeing how each girl reacted to being nude in front of him for the first time, and always got a kick out of a girl’s obvious embarrassment.

“Sam, they’ll be none of that in this house.” Mrs. Larson admonished the girl. “Those parts are no longer regarded as private here, so move your arms, because there is no need to keep them hidden. You’re just a girl, and Adam has seen those parts many times over. You have nothing special you need to keep hidden from him or anyone else.” 

Sam was at a loss for words, and just hesitantly dropped her arms. She felt completely ashamed now, to be yelled at by the woman, leered at by her good friend, and even ashamed at herself for not living up to her own defiant wishes. She thought her face felt hot earlier, but now it was completely on fire, knowing Adam now knew what she looked like completely naked, and she wondered if in her life she would ever feel more ashamed than this.

“Now you two better get to work. I don’t want either of you failing this project.” Mrs. Larson said, collecting the girl’s clothes from the floor. “You can work in the kitchen. I’ll keep Timmy and Madeline out of your hair.” and she started heading up the stairs, taking the girl’s only clothes with her.

Now that they were alone, Adam couldn’t help teasing his friend, gloating a little at seeing her naked. “Wow! Nice tits, Sam!”

“Adam!” Sam felt deeply hurt. Adam was one of the few friends she had confided in about her feelings of her early development.

“And such nice nipples too. They’re so pink and pointy.” He grinned.

“Shut up!” she said, clamping her hands over her bare breasts again. She didn’t want him to see how much he was bothering her, so started to walk towards the kitchen. “Come on. Let’s get this stupid project over with.”

“Sam.” He said, making her stop and turn back to look at him. “I really mean it, you know. They really are beautiful. All of you, is really beautiful.” He blushed this time. Her hands dropped a little, but she wasn’t sure what she was feeling now, so turned back, and continued into the kitchen.

Sam quickly made her way over to sit at the table, thinking it might give her a little cover. Adam came and sat down across from her, and she soon realized that the table would give her no reprieve, as her friend continued to ogle her naked breasts above the table top. She couldn’t help moving her hands in front of her chest again, but this time Adam called her out. “My mom said that’s against the rules, Sam.”

She blushed even harder than she possibly knew she could, knowing what Adam was talking about, but feigned ignorance. “Huh?”

“Your boobs, Sam.” He nodded his head. “You’re not allowed to cover them up.”

“Oh.” Sam dropped her eyes, and then her arms, at this point unsure what to do besides follow these really strange new rules.

“Good girl.” He smirked at his naked friend. “You look nice like this, Sam. Really.” The girl just continued to blush, feeling completely unsure of herself and what to do now. She wasn’t sure if Adam was trying to compliment her, embarrass her, or maybe a bit of both. “So about the project.”

“Well… I, uh, had a couple of ideas…” The girl replied nervously, almost in disbelief of the situation she now found herself in.

“Sure, but…” Adam interrupted her, pulling a couple loose notebook pages from his pocket, and unfolding them in front of him on the table. “Just listen to this idea first. I think our project should be...” He cleared his throat and started reading from the page. “The mental and physical effects of prolonged female nudity on a nude teenage girl in the presence of a clothed teenage boy.”

“What? You’re not serious are you!?” Now she was feeling total disbelief, realizing Adam must have planned this all out in advance.

“Yeah, of course I am. Come on. We’d get an A for sure.”

"Adam, that's crazy. Even if I were to go along with something like that, you'd never be able to get Ms. Burke to go along with that."

Adam just gave another smug smile. "I already talked to her this afternoon. She's given us full permission to do this project. Well, as long as our test subject is willing, and stays anonymous. But look Sam, you're already naked. That's the hardest part. The rest is mostly just answering a bunch of questions."

“You set me up, didn’t you?” She gave an irritated reply.

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t give me that! You know if I knew about these rules I would have never come over here! You purposely left that out so I would come over here! So that your mom would make me strip naked! And so that I would go along with your stupid project idea!”

“Well… Ok, yeah, I did. But Sam, I knew I had a great project idea. I just needed to get you over here so I could explain it to you. You said it yourself, you wouldn’t have come over here if you knew about the rules. Well, I just wanted to take that option off the table, that way you would really consider my project.”

“And the real reason wasn’t so you could just see me naked?”

“What? No. I’ve seen a bunch of girls naked. Seeing you naked is really not that big of a deal to me.” He lied. “But you’re my friend, and I wanted to do this project with you.”

She wasn’t sure if she felt relieved or disappointed with his answer. “So, hypothetically, if I were to actually go along with this project. What would I have to do?”

Adam smiled, knowing he was breaking down her resistance. “Like I said. It’s just a few questions. You’ve already done the hardest part by getting naked.”

She picked up the top sheet of paper, reading the title again. “The mental and physical effects of prolonged female nudity on a nude teenage girl in the presence of a clothed teenage boy. Well it sounds pretty scientific at least. How did you come up with this anyway?”

“It took me like the whole weekend.” Adam grumbled. “I had to use a thisisis… Theser… Thi…”

“Thesaurus?” Sam couldn’t help chuckling at him.

“Yeah. That thing.” Adam grinned.

“Ok. I’m not agreeing to anything, but what’s the first question?”

He smiled, sure he had gotten his friend to go along with his project idea now. He looked at the page in front of him. “The first question is, on a scale of one to ten, how comfortable are you getting undressed in front of a male peer?”

“Uhhhh… I don’t know? Technically I was already naked when you came downstairs. So I don’t think I can answer that.”

“Well, I was actually watching you from the top of the stairs. I just didn’t want to scare you off.” He chuckled, and her face reddened at his admission. “But just tell me how you felt when I first came down and you knew I was there.”

“Umm, well…” She stumbled with her words, not sure she could admit all the feelings she was having out loud.

“On a scale of one to ten. One being the least comfortable.”

“Oh uh…” She wasn’t sure she wanted to confess how uncomfortable she felt out loud, but thought if they were actually going to do this project, she should be honest from the beginning. “One.” She answered in a small voice.

Adam made a mark on the page, and moved to the next question. “On a scale of one to ten, how comfortable are you with being nude in general?”

“Two, I guess. Yeah, two.” She was feeling completely exposed now to say how much being naked really bothered her.

“How about when you’re alone? How comfortable are you with being nude then?” He asked next.

She pursed her lips, contemplating the question, but finding it hard not to mix in the feelings she was now experiencing. “Five or six.”

“And how comfortable are you with being nude in front of me specifically?”

“Ummm… One.” She looked down at the table in shame.

“Ok. Next set of questions. One to ten, how embarrassed are you to be nude in general.”

“Seven… No, wait. Eight.” She blushed.

“And when you’re alone?”

“I suppose one. Maybe two if other people are around even if they’re not in the room with me.” She answered in earnest.

“And in front of me?”

“Ten.” She answered, feeling totally small now.

“And how aroused do you feel being nude in front of me?” He asked, giving her a cheeky grin.

“ADAM!?” Her eyes went wide with shock at the question.

“Sam, please. I know some of the questions might be embarrassing to answer, but they are important to know. If it helps, Ms. Burke approved all of the questions.”

“Really?” She asked, bewildered and skeptical. “You better not be lying!”

“Sam, I wouldn’t lie to you about this.” She squinted her eyes at him. “Honestly Sam.”

“Alright.” She let out a deep sigh. “Three.” She replied meekly.

“Three? Darn. We’ll have to see if we can get that number higher.”

“WHAT! ADAM!” Sam yelled again.

“Relax. I’m just joking.” She gave him a sour look, folding her arms underneath her breasts. “Ok. That’s all the questions.”

“So now what?” She asked, still grumpy from his attempt at humor.

“The last thing is to check your physical response.” He said. “Come stand over here so I can look you over.”

“What do you mean look me over?” She was starting to get nervous again.

“Well, I need to check your physical response. Like your face, to see the mood you are in, and if you are blushing.”

“Oh, I suppose that’s ok.” She got up and walked to the other side of the table, standing a few feet away from him. She had left her breasts uncovered this whole time, but now that she was standing so close to him, she was feeling a need to cover her most vulnerable parts again.

“I also need to check your breasts, and particularly your nipples, to see how hard they are. And your pussy as well, to see if there is any kind of response.” He added when the girl had already moved closer to him.

Hearing that from the boy, Sam immediately clamped her arms and hands over her breasts and pubic mound. Adam furrowed his brow at her response. “Come on Sam. We’ve already been over this. Covering up like that is against the rules.” Reluctantly, she lowered her arms back down to her sides. “Good girl. Ok, so face first. You’re really blushing, and if I were to describe the feeling I see, I’d say you were... scared.” He marked it down on his page.

“Um, yeah… I’d say that too.” She forced a nervous laugh.

“Ok, breasts.” He looked from her eyes, down to her chest. “Your nipples are very hard… Say Sam, do you…? Nah…”

“What? What is it?”

“Well it’s just… Nah. It’s a dumb idea.”

“What is it Adam?”

“It’s just, this part is all about your physical response. I was just thinking, it might be better to document this with pictures instead of me writing it down.”

“Pictures!?” Her eyes went wide. “You want to take pictures of me!?”

“I know. I told you it was dumb.” He hung his head.

“No, Adam. It’s not dumb. I just… What if the pictures got out or something? What if someone I knew saw them? I don’t know if I could live with that.”

He looked back up, feeling like there was a hope she might be persuaded to go along with this as well. “You don’t have to worry about that. You and I will be the only ones to see the pictures. I promise.” He pleaded his case.

“I don’t know…” She couldn’t believe she was actually starting to consider it.

“If it helps, I’ll take all close up shots. Then your boobs and stuff will never be in the same picture as your face.”

“Oh God…” She paused for a moment, not believing what she was about to agree to. “Fine.”

“Wow, really?” He said, thinking she would never go along with his request.

“Yes. Let’s get this over with please.”

“Alright. Go stand against the wall over there.” He pointed to a blank wall, standing up and pulling his phone from his pocket. He walked up close to her, lining up so the only thing visible of Sam in the shot was from the neck up. “No, don’t smile.” He waited for her to relax before taking the picture.

“How does it look?” He flipped his phone around so she could see the screen. She was relieved with the photo, seeing that it didn't even show her bare shoulders. If anyone were to see the picture, they would never be able to tell the girl was naked.

He turned his phone back around, bringing back up the viewfinder. “Now your boobs.” He said, focusing on the two prominent mounds sticking out from her chest. “Wanna see?” He asked after taking the photo.

“Ummmmm… I’m ok.” She blushed a deep red again.

Adam just shrugged his shoulders, and then moved his camera to focus on the area between her legs. “Um, I think you need to spread your legs some.”

“What?” She asked, bashful of his request.

“You need to spread your legs some, so I can see… Your, you know.”

“Oh…” She slowly inched her legs farther apart until he seemed satisfied he could see everything.

Adam got a good look at her slit for the first time, up close and personal, as he knelt down in front of her to get a close up shot. Sam gave a little cringing shake as she heard the sound of the shutter from his phone. He was about to get up, satisfied with the pictures he had gotten already, but thought maybe he could get one more out of the girl. “Could you maybe hold yourself open?”

“Open?” It took awhile for her brain to process what he was really asking. “Oh, ummm…”

“It’s just I can’t really see what I need to check.” He explained.

“Oh…” She probably would have walked out on him in the beginning if he had requested something like this then, but now her barriers had been more or less broken down, so with just a sigh of objection, she reached down with her hands and spread her pussy open for the first time in front of anyone.

Adam took his picture, making sure to use the flash this time so that Sam’s most secret of places would be captured in the best clarity possible. “It might just be my imagination, but you look kind of wet to me.” He turned the phone around to show her without asking if she wanted to see this time. “What do you think?”

“Um… I don’t know.” She couldn’t help looking at the screen, seeing what was once her most private of parts displayed for anyone who might happen to look. She couldn’t even begin to describe how she was feeling at that point. Humiliated. Mortified. Dreading if she could really trust Adam with these pictures. “So, that’s it right? I can go get dressed and go home now?” She asked to change the subject and hoped her ordeal was finally over.

“What? You can’t leave now.” Adam gave her a confused look. “Didn’t you read the title of the project? It's PROLONGED nudity. That means you need to stay naked in front of me for as long as possible. At least an hour a day, probably two.”

“A day? You mean I have to come back and do this again tomorrow!?” Sam couldn’t believe what she had now signed up for.

“Yeah. Of course. I mean, I guess it doesn’t really matter where you spend time with me, as long as you’re naked. I just figured here would be easiest.”

“Um, here is good.” She quickly answered, not wanting to have to explain to her family why she would be spending so much time naked. Or worse, having to be naked in front of her little brother.

“Great.” Adam grinned. “I’ll ask you all the questions again and take some more photos before you leave to see if there has been any change. Until then, why don’t we go watch some TV in the living room. We’ve been working for almost a half hour.”

Sam looked at the clock, not believing so little time had passed since this had all started, before following him into the living room.

“Hey Adam. Oh, hi Sam.” Adam’s sister, Abbie, was in the living room already, watching the TV and lounging on the couch. “Guess you found out about the rules.” She added, giving the other nude girl a smirk.

“Um, yeah. Your mom told me about them when I got here. We were just in the kitchen working on our science project.” The thirteen year old girl explained.

“You mean you didn’t tell her about the rules before inviting her over here?” Abbie looked at her brother and rolled her eyes, but also felt some amusement. “You’re such a manipulative little…” she stopped herself before saying something too nasty. “Brother.”

“You better watch it sis. Unless you want me to punish you again.” Adam stuck his tongue out at his older sister and grinned.

“You punish her?” Sam asked, sitting down in one of the chairs opposite the couch. Abbie just blushed with embarrassment, realizing someone else was about to learn the new hierarchy of the house.

“Yep.” Adam answered, picking up his sister’s legs so he could sit on the couch, and letting them down on his lap once seated. “My mom put me in charge of Abbie. So I can keep an eye on her and make sure she’s following all the rules.” He tickled the bottoms of her feet a little, and Abbie tried to squirm away, giggling in response, but he was holding her around the ankles tightly. “I had to give her a spanking on Saturday so she would understand I mean business.”

“Really? Why would your mom put you in charge though?” His classmate asked.

“Well Abbie was having a really hard time at first. Would you believe she really didn’t want to be naked at all. Now look at her. Happy as can be, naked all the time. I did a pretty good job huh? And isn’t she just so cute too, with all of her parts on display all the time.” He emphasized his point by opening her legs wide enough so that her slit would be on prominent display. “See, she’s adorable like this.”

Abbie just blushed, wanting to complain, but at this point all the fight had been driven out of her. She just lied there, letting the other girl eye her bald pubic mound, and the prominent outer lips of her sex.

“She seems kind of embarrassed.” Sam said, giving the older girl a look of understanding after what she had just experienced in the kitchen. She felt comfort in the fact that she could at least sit in the chair with her legs crossed, but then remembered before she left she would have to face another round of pictures for their project.

“Nah. She’s just blushing from all of the attention we’re giving her. Isn’t that right, Abbie?” He gave another quick tickle to one of the soles of her feet.

“Hahaha! Um, yeah.” She knew the answer her brother wanted to hear. Truthfully, she had been feeling more and more at ease with her nudity like her brother was saying, practically forgetting about it until the conversation at dinner. But now, again, her brother was purposely making her think about being naked, and she couldn’t help as the self conscious feelings crept back into her mind. It only took another minute of being on prominent display like that for a wetness to start seeping from her hole, and her arousal, along with the position she was in, caused her outer lips to part.

Adam was particularly enjoying the way his sister cringed and slightly squirmed under their gaze, but what he didn’t expect to see was his naked friend also having the same reaction of embarrassment in response. Sam seemed to be squirming just as much, if not more, in embarrassment to the position Adam had maneuvered his sister into. He could see a deep blush on her cheeks, and that she had positioned herself in such a way she was almost trying to hide herself, hugging her arms around her midsection, very close to covering her bare breasts, but not quite. Adam just gave his friend a grin, enjoying her discomfort as well.

He looked back over at his sister’s naked sex, wondering what Sam’s reaction would be if he were to just reach out and touch it. He decided, however, that doing that might be too much for his friend to handle at the moment, determining Sam would probably have to be eased into learning about the touching rule, if she was so embarrassed to just see his sister in such a compromising position.

“Umm, I’m going to go chat with Gwen for a bit.” Abbie said, finally thinking of an excuse to leave. She got up from the couch, saying, “You two can watch what you want.” and left the room.

Once his sister was gone, Adam patted the spot on the couch next to him and said, “Come sit next to me. You can’t see the TV from over there.” and he picked up the remote.

Sam shyly moved over to the couch, sitting down on the opposite end, but Adam scooted all the way over until he was sitting right next to her. She looked over at him and blushed, but said nothing. She couldn’t understand it. She had never been this bashful in her life, always feeling so confident and in control of herself, but now she felt like she had had a personality transplant by just removing her clothes, acting so meek and submissive towards him.

“What do you want to watch?” He asked, looking at her with a lust filled smile.

She continued to blush, passively saying, “Whatever you want is fine.”

Adam flipped through the channels until he found a program he liked, and set the remote down next to him. Then he feigned a yawn, pulling the maneuver of wrapping his arm around her shoulder, like he had seen done so many times on television. He was surprised when Sam just let him leave his arm there. She just gave him another blush, but felt a warm and content feeling enter her body, feeling almost protected to be held like that by him, and actually started to relax a little.

They stayed like that for about another hour. Adam decided not to push his luck, not trying any other moves on the girl. They went back into the kitchen, to record more statistics for their science project. Sam even admitted she didn’t feel as embarrassed about being nude in front of him, saying her level was only about a six now. That is until he reminded her of the pictures.

“You need to spread your legs and open yourself for this one, remember.” Adam said, when he got to the picture of her most private of places.

“Oh… Right…” Sam blushed deeply, opening herself up again.

Crouching down, Adam took the picture he needed, then continued to stare at the girl's exposed genitals. He got lost, mesmerized by the sight in front of him, and all of a sudden found himself running his index finger from the top of her slit to her clitoral hood, gently rubbing side to side a few times. Sam let out a little moan in response. "You like that?" He asked, making a few circular motions now.

"Uh… uh… uh…" Sam quietly moaned, not believing her friend was touching her that way, and not believing it could feel so good. "I don't know."

Adam finally looked up at her face, seeing what he thought was fear in her eyes. "Sorry! I'm sorry!" He yanked his hand away quickly, taking a few quick steps backwards.

Sam took a step forward, and grabbed his hand with hers. "It’s ok, Adam." She gave him a reassuring smile. “It felt… Good.” She contemplated for a moment, before spreading her legs open and saying, “Really good. Please keep going.” while bringing his hand back down to her pubic mound.

That was all the invitation Adam needed, and he quickly found her clit again. He soon had her up on her tippy-toes, and moaning out loud in full pleasure. "You do like that!" Adam said with a big grin.

Sam had taken hold of his shoulders to hold herself steady, and had been moving closer and closer, almost holding him in a hug. "YES!" She exclaimed, locking lips with the boy in a passionate kiss, while having the greatest orgasm in her life.

He helped his friend to sit down in one of the chairs, letting her breathing return to normal. "I, uh, don't suppose..?" He started to ask, but felt too conflicted with himself to continue.

"What?" She looked at him, her bashful demeanor returning.

"Oh, it's nothing." He said, no longer sure of himself. "I guess that's it for now."

"Yeah, I guess." She said, a feeling of awkwardness washing over both of them. 

She followed him into the living room, while he went to inform his mother that the girl was ready to go home now. She got dressed as quickly as she could, happy the whole ordeal was finally over, until Adam said, “I guess I'll see you tomorrow.” reminding her that her ordeal was actually just beginning.

--------

Lauren knew it might not be as easy as she hoped to get her mother to go along with her plan of taking her sister and her friend through the drive through while completely naked, but she did know there was a better shot of it happening if the nude girls seemed to come up with the idea all on their own. She stopped them near the bottom of the stairs, and turned to tell them her plan. “I want you guys to tell mom this was all your idea. If she tries to stop you, just tell her what you told me about girls being naked in the city. Understand?”

“But what if mom wont let us go?” Susana whined.

“You’ll just have to be really convincing that it’s a good idea, won't you?” Lauren gave them both a cheery smile. “Now get going! And stop being so gloomy. You should be happy to do this favor for mom.” She gestured towards the den.

In the room they found their mom reading her latest paperback novel. “Hi girls.” She greeted them as they walked in.

“Uh… Lauren said you were thinking about going to Burger Mountain for dinner tonight mom?” Susana asked, unable to keep the nervous twang of her voice completely hidden. “If you want, Heather and I could go pick up the food for you?”

“Oh, girls. That would be lovely! Thank you!” Their mom gave the two girls a bright smile. “I was going to go in a few minutes anyway. Why don’t you girls go get dressed and then you can head out.”

“Oh… Ummm…” Susana looked over at her younger sister for help, but just ended up receiving an evil eye from her as if to continue. “Actually, mom. We were just planning on going like this.”

“What? Girls..?” Susana’s mom squinted her eyes dubiously at the two older teens. “I don’t know if that’s really such a good idea.”

“Mrs. Gardner.” Heather stepped in before Susana’s mother could declare a firm no. “I know you talked to my mom about all of this. She did mention girls are allowed to go nude anywhere in the city, right?”

“Yes, she did mention something about that. But still girls, I don’t know…”

“Did she also mention I’ve already been outside plenty of times like this? I even walked all the way home last night completely naked.” Heather said, trying to make it sound more impressive than the five minute walk home it had really been. “Besides, my mom took all of my clothes with her anyway. I don’t have anything else to wear.”

“Still…” The woman contemplated, not sure if her own daughter was ready for such an experience.

Susana interrupted her mom this time. “Mom, we’re just going to go through the drive through anyway. Hardly anyone will see us.”

“Well, I suppose it’s alright then.” Susana’s mom said, realizing her daughter was truly dedicated to supporting her friend. “Maybe it’d be best if your brother went along with you. Just in case.”

“No, that’s alright mom. We’ll be…” Susana started to say.

“I’ll go with them, mom.” Lauren volunteered, giving her mom, and then the nude girls a cheerful grin. “Make sure they stay out of trouble.”

“Alright. Thank you Lauren. I want you girls to just get the food and then come straight back here. No other stops along the way. Understand?”

“Yes ma’am.” Both Susana and Heather answered quickly.

“My purse is on the kitchen counter with my keys. Don’t forget to grab some money too. Fifty dollars oughta do it. You know what your dad and I like. Ask Paul what he wants before you go. Hurry back. Your dad’s going to be home pretty soon.”

“Sure mom.” Susana felt deflated, wondering how Lauren’s plan could have actually really worked on their mom.

“Wow! This is going to be so much fun!” Lauren said once the girls were back in the living room and out of earshot of their mom. “Although, too bad we have to go straight there and back. I was hoping to make a stop or two along the way.” Both naked girls gave a small sigh of relief, realizing Lauren was planning on making this much worse than it was turning out to be.

Susana quickly asked her brother what she wanted, who only gave a slight look of concern at his sister, until Lauren stuck her head into his room and gave a quick chuckle. Then he knew exactly why his naked sister was offering to go get him dinner. “Just be careful with them, Lauren.” He said as the girls were walking away.

Susan grabbed the keys and the money, and the girls headed out to the attached garage. Lauren lagged behind a little, timing it just right so that the naked girls were about halfway to the car when she hit the automatic garage door opener, making the girls give out a loud shriek and then scramble into their mom’s sedan quickly. Susana in the driver’s seat, and Heather in the passenger's seat. Lauren just casually slid into the back seat, choosing to sit in the middle spot so she would be able to see all of the action.

“What the hell, Lauren!” Her sister scolded when the doors of the car were finally shut.

“Come on.” Lauren smiled at the two older teens, like a cat who had caught the canary. “You have to let me have a little fun with this.”

They were soon on their way, with nothing more said between the girls until they reached the first stoplight. Susana had been so focused on what would happen when they arrived at the restaurant, that she had not even considered what might happen along the way. Forced to stop at the red light, she knew she was highly vulnerable to being seen. As if on cue, an older looking pickup truck pulled up right next to them in the left lane, complete with what appeared to be a teenage boy who Susana was pretty sure went to their high school, sitting in the passenger seat.

Susana started to try slumping down lower in her seat, hoping she wouldn’t be noticed, and praying the light would change soon. With the height of the truck versus their little car, however, it was basically impossible for her to hide herself, and it was only a matter of time before the boy noticed.

Lauren didn’t help matters, seeing her sister’s reaction to the truck pulling up. “Awww, don’t be shy, Sues. Honk the horn and get their attention!” She giggled, enjoying her sister’s embarrassment, and undid her seat belt in order to slide over behind her sister and get a better view into the neighboring truck.

Susana whipped her head back, shocked at her sister’s demand. “WHAT!? I’m not doing that!” she exclaimed.

“Looks like you don’t have to.” Lauren said, seeing that the passenger had already noticed Susana.

“Oh God!” Susana glanced back out of her side window, seeing that the driver of the truck had also now been alerted to her nudity, another teenage guy she went to school with. She quickly brought her left hand up to try and shield her face, hoping the boys hadn’t been able to recognize her.

Lauren was enjoying every second of her older sister’s humiliation, and with the two guys still watching, decided to have a bit more fun. She reached around the front seat of the car, cupped the underside of her sister’s breasts in her hands, and then started jiggling them up and down in an alternating fashion.

The boys let out an uproarious laughter and cheer that was audible even in the enclosed vehicle. “STOP IT!” Susana called, and tried prying her sister’s grip from one of her bare breasts with her free hand, while also still trying to keep her face concealed.

“Cut it out, Lauren!” Heather tried scolding the younger girl, seeing the obvious distress on her friend’s face. She was relieved she hadn’t been driving, as all she could see of the truck was the side panel of the door, and she hoped that meant they were unable to see her.

Before anything more could happen, the light changed to green, and Susana quickly sped off. She was worried the boys might try to follow them, but was relieved when the truck continued going straight as they made their next turn. “What the hell, Lauren!” she shot a quick angry look back to her younger sister, before continuing to concentrate on driving the car.

Lauren had let go of her sister’s bosom as soon as the car started speeding forward, and was now doubled over in the back seat, having an almost uncontrollable giggle fit. “Oh my god! That was amazing! Did you see the way they reacted when I started shaking your boobs!”

“Lauren..!” Susana gripped the steering wheel tightly, so angry with her sister, she couldn’t say anything else.

“How could you do that to your own sister!?” Heather turned to stare at the 13 year old in the back seat with shock, still trying to help out her friend.

“Oh come on…” Lauren was starting to get her giggling under control. “I know a part of you likes this. Both of you. I heard what you said about Mike.”

Neither Heather or Susana said anything else, knowing the younger girl could make this experience much worse for them if she wanted. Susana wouldn’t admit it out loud, but she was feeling a slight tingling down below, realizing being naked and putting on such a display for the two teen boys had taken its effect on her.

They were now only about a minute away from the restaurant, and this time it was Heather who was starting to feel a sense of nervousness as they approached the next traffic light, as they had now moved into the left lane. She was hoping the light would turn green, but it was not to be as the car was forced to come to a full stop. Susana could sense her friend’s nervousness, however, and had the foresight to stop the car a bit further back, making Heather’s windows end up even with the back window of the SUV in the right lane. 

Heather breathed a sigh of relief, until the dark tinted window of the SUV started to come down. A young boy’s face, no older than 12, slowly revealed itself as the window came down, gawking at the naked blonde girl with a slack jaw and a wide eyed expression plastered all over it. Heather didn’t know what to do, blushing profusely while trying to keep her focus on the road and not draw any more attention to herself, wishing for the light to change right then.

“Jake, shut the window!” Heather could hear who she assumed was the boy’s mom saying from the driver’s seat of the SUV. Heather automatically glanced over, seeing the woman’s reflection in the side mirror, who seemed to be staring right back at her. “WHAT THE..!” The woman yelled just as the light turned green, and Susana quickly hit the accelerator before anything more could happen.

“Haha! Did you see that boy’s face!” Lauren laughed, having been able to observe everything from her position.

“That woman seemed pretty mad.” Susana said, looking at her sister in the rear view mirror. “What if we get there and they won’t serve us ‘cause we’re like this?”

“Aww relax.” Lauren countered. “It’s mostly a bunch of teenagers who work at Burger Mountain. They’re not going to get upset seeing a couple naked girls.” 

They would soon all find out, as Susana made the turn into the burger joint’s parking lot and got in line for the drive through. There was only one car ahead of them, and it wasn’t long before Susana was at the speaker, telling the girl inside her order. “Thank you. Your total comes to 42.65. Please pull ahead to the first window.” The girl said from the speaker.

Both Susana and Heather’s nerves were in full panic mode, as they stopped to wait for the car in front of them. Soon that car moved on, and Susana was forced to bring the car forward, not knowing who it would be that saw the two girls naked, just that for sure someone was about to.

“That’ll be 42… OH MY GOD STREAKERS!” The girl at the window yelled, making Susana and Heather cringe in their seats, and hoped no one had heard what the girl had said. “Wait. Susana? Heather?”

All the blood seemed to drain from Susana’s face, as she came practically face to face with one of her classmates. “Hey Tanya...” she tried saying without showing her total distress.

“What are you two doing? You girls been hanging out with Gwen?” Tanya let out an amused chuckle.

“Um, yeah.” Heather responded this time. “We were at Abbie’s last night with her.”

“Abbie? Oh you mean the Larsons. Yeah, I heard about the new rules over there. This have something to do with that?”

“Yeah, uh… My mom kinda wants me to get more used to all of this, and Susana decided to join me for moral support.” answered Heather.

“Oh, nice.” Tanya directed her smile at the naked redhead. “That’s cool of you to have your friend’s back like that, Sue. I’ll warn you though. Tony’s working at the next window. I doubt that guy is going to keep quiet about this.”

“Great. Tony. Is there any way you can give us our order here or something?” Heather asked, wanting more than anything to just get home without anyone else seeing her.

“Sorry. No can do. I’m not allowed to leave my station until my break. I’d get in huge trouble for sure.”

“Can you let him know we are coming… Like this?” Susana asked, holding the money out the window for Tanya. “And tell him we’ll do something for him if he keeps quiet about it?”

Tanya took the money, and started handing back the change. “Sure. I guess. You really think he’ll stay quiet though?”

“I can hope.” Susana said, as she pulled the car ahead.

The next car was already gone, so the girls didn’t have long until they were face to face with Tony. “Well, well, well. This IS my lucky day. I guess Tanya was telling the truth.” He said, with a shit eating grin on his face. He leaned out the window to get a better look. “Damn! Don’t you girls look amazing!” He said, causing the two naked teens to blush profusely.

“Please, not so loud, Tony!” Susana pleaded with the boy. 

“Aren’t you going to ask them why they’re naked?” Lauren piped up for the first time since they had arrived, leaning over the center console to give Tony a large smile.

“Honestly, I don’t even care why.” Tony said, admiring what he could see of the two naked beauties. “Just getting to see them like this…” He paused, the smile never leaving his face. “So, Tanya said you wanted to make some kind of deal with me?”

Heather spoke up. “If we agree to do something for you, will you stay quiet about this? About us coming here… Like this?” 

“Well…” He teased, seeing the anxiety of his nude classmates building.

“Make them play with themselves!” Lauren inserted herself into the conversation again, until Susana turned and gave her an angry scowl.

“Oh, they can do better than that.” Tony smirked at the younger girl’s suggestion. “But hey! That’s not a totally bad idea. Why don’t you girls show me you’re acting in good faith? Play with yourselves a little now, until the food comes, and then I’ll know you’re serious about wanting me to keep silent.”

“But…” Susana gave a wistful look at her classmate, then turned to look at her friend in the passenger seat, who seemed to be just as somber about the situation as her, before taking a quick glance at her sister’s smiling face. She suppressed her anger while replying “Fine. But don’t expect this to go much further.”

“Sue..!” Heather said, appalled. “I’m not…”

“What choice do we have!?” Susana shouted at her friend, letting her anger get the better of her. “Do you want everyone at school hearing about this!?” She said, pinching one of her nipples with her fingers, and bringing her other hand down to her bush.

“I… I guess not.” Heather said, copying her naked friend’s motions.

“Holy shit!” Tony exclaimed, hardly believing what he was seeing. “Now that’s what I’m talking about!”

Both girls were trying desperately to hold in their moans, but the situation was just too erotic for them. First Heather started to let out a few little sighs, and then Susana started emitting her own quiet murmurs of pleasure. They both got lost in their self-pleasure, until Tony interrupted their concentration by saying, “Wow! Damn!”

Susana’s cheeks burned, realizing what she had just been doing, practically in public. “That enough?” she sneered at the boy.

“Yeah. That’s good. Glad to know you two are really serious about this.” He answered.

“Hey Tony!” His manager called from further inside the store. “Pull them ahead to one! We’re still waiting on fries!”

“Oh shit!” Tony said under his breath, taking a quick glance behind him, making sure his manager hadn’t seen the nude girls, before turning his attention back to the car. “Sorry ladies. I guess we’ll have to continue this conversation another time. Please pull ahead to the first spot and we’ll have your food out to you shortly.” He gave a longing look at the girls as Susana put the car in gear.

“Great!” Susana gave a sarcastic sigh once they were clear of the window.

“Hey, at least Tony’s not still gawking at us.” Heather said, trying to console her friend.

“I know, but now someone else is probably going to see us when they bring us the food.” Susana replied.

“So are you two having fun?” Lauren interjected herself again before Heather could respond, giving the older girls each a smirk. “You two must be SO turned on by now.”

“LAUREN..!” Susana tried to calm her rage before it got the better of her. “This is humiliating! I can’t believe you made us do this!”

“I don’t know. Heather seems to be having a good time.” Her sister said, calling attention to the fact that Heather’s right hand was still down in between her legs.

Heather immediately pulled her hand away from her pubic mound, looking away from the sisters in total shame. “Oh god!” She covered her face with her hands, turning a deep crimson red.

“Don’t stop on my account.” Lauren laughed at the girl’s reaction. “I know you two sickos are really enjoying this. Why do you keep denying how you really feel?”

“The only sicko here is you Lauren! I know you’re getting some kind of sick twisted pleasure from all of this!” Susana just received a shoulder shrug and an arrogant smirk from her sister for her words. “YOU ARE SUCH A LITTLE..!” She was interrupted by a knock at her window, which caused her heart to skip a beat.

She turned to see that luckily it was just Tony with their food, and rolled the window back down. “Here you are, ladies. Fresh and hot for you.” He held out the bag to her, with a wide grin on his face.

Susana snatched the bag away, without saying so much as a thank you, and started to drive away as quickly as she could. “See you hotties tomorrow at school!” He called after them, as they turned back onto the main road.

[superevil7]

After going through their ordeal at the fast food restaurant, Susana and Heather’s evening had turned out to be much more subdued. They had arrived home without anyone further seeing them naked. Susana had been worried about what her dad might say about her nudity, but as she stood there in front of him, naked as can be in their kitchen, he seemed to be mostly focused on his dinner, and kept whatever thoughts he really had about the two teen girls being nude to himself.

Lauren also layed off the two naked girls once they got home, seemingly satisfied with her fun. Susana was able to get dressed as soon as dinner was over, and then drove her naked friend home. She made sure to stick to the side roads, much to Heather’s relief, and delivered her naked friend to her house without further exposing the girl. The only real worry for Heather came when, after having made a mad dash from the car to her front door, she had to wait an agonizing minute to be let into the house.

Susana waited in the driveway, making sure her friend was safely inside before taking off. She got first hand confirmation of the new rules exactly as her friend had explained, and of just how serious her friend’s parents seemed to be about those rules, as Heather’s mom leaned out the front door to wave at her, giving the girl a fleeting glance at the woman’s bare bosom.

Susana spent the rest of her night held up in her room, wanting to avoid her whole family, especially her little sister, after the events that had transpired that day.

The next morning, however, Susana couldn’t avoid coming face to face with her younger sister, as they passed each other in the hallway. “Good morning, Susie!” Lauren cheerfully mocked her older sister. Susana had once demanded people stop calling her Susie when she was younger, wanting to sound more grown up, and knew her sister was just trying to get under her skin. She just gave an annoyed grunt as she tried to head into the bathroom.

“Oh stop being so grumpy!” Lauren kept her same smiling demeanor, preventing her sister from closing the door all the way. “I want to know if you are coming running with me today?”

“No, I don’t want to go running with you, Lauren.” She responded callously, trying to close the door, but her sister had placed her foot in the way.

“Come on. It’ll make you feel better.” Lauren put on a mock puppy dog pleading look. “Fine, don’t come running with me! I think we both know the real reason you’re all grumpy this morning.”

“You know exactly why I’m mad at you!” Susana said, really starting to lose her temper.

“Yeah, it’s ‘cause you’re wearing clothes again!” Lauren laughed.

Susana was so taken aback by her sister’s response, she was almost put into a stupor. “I..! I..! I..!” She stammered, “I hate you!” She finally got out, a few tears falling from her eyes. “How would you like it!?” She shouted, her anger finally getting the better of her. “How would you like it if you were forced to go naked at Burger Mountain!?”

“That’s never going to happen.” Lauren responded coldly, continuing to taunt her sister. “I’m just not as brave as you are Susie. I’m just not as comfortable in my skin as you.” What Lauren was telling her sister was the absolute truth. She envied her older sister’s body, and dreaded the mere thought of anyone ever seeing her naked, knowing she was not even close to beginning to be as well endowed or as shapely as her older sister, and worried she never would be. “Nope. I’ll leave the going naked all to you, Susie.”

“HNGGGHHH!” Susana shrieked in pure frustration. Lauren quickly backed away, thinking her sister was about to get physical with her, and Susana slammed the door shut in response.

“What’s going on?” Their older brother, Paul, groggily poked his head out of his bedroom door, having been woken up by the screaming.

“Nothing.” Lauren answered. “I was just asking Susana if she wanted to go jogging with me.” She said, quickly scampering back to her own room, thinking she might have pushed her sister a little too far.

“Guess the answer was no.” Paul said to nobody, as his youngest sister had just shut her own bedroom door.

--------

The next morning for Abbie began fairly similar to the previous. She got up early, much earlier than any of her other siblings or her mom, as usual, and headed downstairs to get a quick bite to eat, before heading to the door to meet Blake for their morning jog.

Blake was practically all smiles as his naked girlfriend opened the door to greet him. “Good morning. Beautiful.” He looked her up and down, making the nude girl blush.

“Morning Blake.” Abbie gave a hint of a smile back to him as she stepped outside and gave him a quick kiss. She wasn’t completely happy to be going outside in the nude again, but couldn’t help enjoying the way her boyfriend was looking at her.

“Everything’s alright, right?” She seemed to be out of sorts. “I mean…” He dropped his voice down low. “Is this about what happened yesterday?”

“What do you mean?” She gave him a confused look.

“About, you know, what we did… Yesterday? Afternoon?”

“Oh!” Abbie blushed, and then smiled, remembering how wonderful it had been. “No, that was… Amazing.” She felt like she couldn’t find the words to express how she really felt. “And I don’t think I could have found anyone better to do that with.” She added, causing the boy to blush in response this time.

He bashfully looked away from her. “Uhhh… Thanks Abbie. I wouldn’t have wanted to do that with anyone else, either.” He looked her in the eyes, smiling a bright smile.

“Thanks Blake.” She responded, adding, “So, should we start our run?” before anymore awkwardness could creep in between them. Blake nodded his head, and the two started on their way.

They began as usual, heading down the suburban streets, passing the few other early birds along the way, mostly adults who were headed into work at the early hour, until they reached the entrance of the park. Abbie now knew, even if anyone made a complaint to her about her nakedness, there was almost nothing they could do about it, and it gave her some peace of mind and let her feel a little more relaxed about being nude today.

They continued down the same trail they always took, the one that cut through the wooded area. Abbie’s heart fluttered a little as they passed the area where the trees opened up into a clearing, where she and Blake had stopped yesterday to have their fun. Neither one made a move to stop this time, now knowing their little spot had not been as private as they had hoped.

The two did end up passing Lauren along the way, and Abbie braced herself for what she thought was about to come, but the little blonde girl just gave the two a smirk and continued on her way. Abbie spent the next few minutes trying to figure out what the younger girl’s game was, even asking Blake, “You think she’s letting me off the hook?”

He shrugged his shoulders in response, then shook his head, saying “Probably not. If I know Lauren.”

When Abbie arrived back home, she heard the hustle and bustle of the rest of her household getting ready for the day. She headed for the kitchen, where she found both her brothers, and her mom eating breakfast. “Morning mom. Morning guys.” She said, grabbing a glass from the cupboard to pour herself some orange juice. "Where's Maddie?"

“Good morning Abbie. She's already finished eating and went to brush her hair and her teeth. How was your run today, honey?” Her mom asked as she sat down at the table with them.

“It was good, mom.” Abbie answered. “We did our usual routine. Oh and, no complaints about me being nude, if that’s what you're really asking about.”

“No need to be snarky, Abbie, but I’m glad to hear it.” Her mom responded with a smile.

“Oh, Abbie. I’ll take care of you when I’m done with breakfast.” Adam interjected into the conversation, scooping some oatmeal from the bowl in front of him.

“Huh?” Abbie asked out of confusion.

“Your shower.” Adam said, “Remember I offered to give you a bath last night after Maddie’s, but you said it was wasteful since you always take a shower after your run in the morning. So, I’ll help you out with your shower after I’m done eating.” Adam gave his older sister a wide grin.

“That’s not really…” Abbie started to complain, but noticed the look her mother was starting to give her. “Necessary, if you’re too busy. But if you’re willing, it would be a tremendous help for me, Adam.”

He smirked at his older sister. “Of course, Abbie. What are brothers for if not to help their sisters with their showers?” Their mom just gave the siblings a bright smile, and a slight head nod of approval.

Once done with breakfast, Adam came over and took his older sister’s hand, first pulling her from her chair, then out of the kitchen and up the stairs, and finally into their shared bathroom, shutting the door behind him. He went over to the tub, and started getting things ready, turning on the water so it could warm up. Abbie just stood there, arms at her sides, muttering complaints to herself about the way she was being treated by her younger brother.

Adam looked back at her, seeing she was upset about something. “What’s the matter, Abbie? You enjoyed it when I gave you a bath the other day. What’s the problem now?”

“The problem is I don’t need you giving me a shower, or a bath, or anything else. I am perfectly capable of bathing myself, you know. Why did you have to bring it up in front of mom?”

“I thought you said it would be a tremendous help if I gave you shower?” He gave her another teasing smirk.

“I only said that ‘cause mom was about to blow up at me again. What else could I say?” She gave a little whine at the end of her sentence, hoping her brother might have a little sympathy towards her plight.

“Well, whether you want it or not, it sure looks like you could use my help this morning.”

“What? I’m not that sweaty.” She gave a little perturbed furrow of her brow, checking under her arm.

“I’m not talking about that. Ever since you started going naked, it’s pretty easy to tell when you are aroused, Abbie.” He said, gesturing for her to look at herself in the mirror.

Abbie only had to turn and glance at her reflection to see that her nipples were fully puckered, with their hard little eraser heads poking out from her breasts. She could also see that the outer lips of her sex had a slight rosy pink color to them, with a visible shine in the middle from her wetness. She hadn’t even realized she was so aroused, and covered her face with her hands, letting out a moan of shame and embarrassment. “Oh God!”

“Don’t worry Abbie. I understand. Having some more fun with Blake, were you?” Adam couldn’t help enjoying her reaction, giving her a little wink, trying to embarrass his sister just a bit more.

“We didn’t do anything today!” Abbie tried to defend herself, only to realize what she had just admitted after the words had already left her mouth.

“Hey, whatever you two do together is your business. He is your boyfriend now after all.” He gave his sister a knowing grin. “I think the water is ready now.” He held his hand out to her, offering to help her into the shower. She decided to act in defiance, however, pushing his hand out of the way, and getting under the water under her own accord.

He just shrugged his shoulders, grabbed his sister’s wash cloth, and after squirting on some body wash, started scrubbing her back. “So, Blake told me you were looking for Matt yesterday.” He said after a long minute.

“Huh?” Abbie responded, having finally started to relax a little with the way her brother was massaging her back.

“Mathew Stevens. You know? You were naked and spanked at his house the other day.”

“Oh, uh…” She paused, not wanting to relive the memory. “Well, you did say I had to invite two boys over to see me naked, but you never said it had to be the first time they saw me naked.”

“True, true.” He turned her around, and immediately started massaging her young breasts, making her let out an abrupt gasp. “The whole reason I gave you that punishment was so you would understand you have no reason to conceal your naked body. But you’ve been going jogging the last few days, and I’m sure quite a few people have seen you naked by now.”

“Does that mean I don’t have to invite anyone else over?” Abbie asked, hopefully.

“No… I think Matt will be good enough to get my point across.” He answered, taking some of the wind out of Abbie’s sails. “Alright. Open your legs. I need to get you clean down there.”

Abbie spread her legs open about shoulder width apart, and as she expected, her brother was only using the excuse of cleaning in between her legs to get her to open them. Instead, he immediately attacked her semi-aroused clit with his fingers. Abbie quickly shot up onto her tippy-toes, unable to hold in the moan as the sudden burst of pleasure rocked her body. She steadied herself by grabbing her brother’s shoulders, worried she would fall over. Adam, however, just kept up his attack.

It only took him a couple minutes to receive the response he had been looking for. He had learned over the last few days how to tell when a girl was getting close, and especially could tell with his older sister, having had a bit of practice on her. Before Abbie could reach her peak, he quickly pulled his hand away.

Abbie let out a whimpering moan, feeling baffled and completely disappointed. “Why..!?” She panted. “Why’d you stop!?” She gave him a pleading look.

Adam smirked at her expression. “Don’t worry. I’m not done.” He reached over, pulling down the hand held shower head, and gave his older sister another little wink.

“Oh…” Abbie blushed, familiar with what the spray of the water felt like on her most sensitive bits.

Adam soon had her back up on her toes, directing the jet of water with one hand, and opening his sister’s slit with the other. Abbie felt the buildup to release rising again, but before she could get there this time, there was a knock at the door.

“I need to brush my teeth.” Timmy barged his way into the bathroom, not waiting for an answer. “Wow! What are you doing!?” He asked with newfound wonder, seeing the way his older brother was holding open his sister’s pussy, and the spray of water aimed in its direction.

“Come on, Timmy! Mommy says we’re gonna be late!” Madeline walked into the room next, stopping in her tracks when she discovered what her older siblings were doing.

“I’m just helping Abbie to get clean.” He answered his brother’s question, and then gave Abbie one more wink.

“Come on, kids! We have to get going! They need me a little early this morning!” Their mom said from the hallway, before entering the room herself. “Oh! I see…” She said, getting a large smirk on her face and giggling out loud. “I see you kids have found the massage function.”

“Yeah mom.” Adam had started aiming the water stream at Abbie’s aroused clit again.

Abbie was feeling totally exposed at that point, her entire family watching as her brother attempted to bring her to orgasm. She wanted to tell him to stop, and yell at everyone to get out, but the pleasure was too overwhelming at that point. She knew she was past the point of no return. So she just let him continue spraying her extremely sensitive clitoris, until she could hold out no longer, giving in to one of the most intense but shameful orgasms of her life. “AHHHHH! OH GOD! AHHHHHHHHH!” Her body shuddered over and over at the pleasure, while the shame of it all just made it that much more intense.

After her sister had stopped screaming from her overwhelming climax, Madeline just had to interject, “Wow! Do me next!”

“Not now, Madeline. You can have a turn tonight at bath time, ok?” Her mom interrupted.

“Ok mommy.” The young girl responded, a little dejected.

“Ok, get going downstairs you two.” Their mom ushered the two younger children down the stairs, adding, “Maddie, your clothes are on the couch!” before turning to her older children. “Adam, please help your sister out of there. I don’t want her slipping and falling.”

Abbie was still on shaky legs, as Adam helped her to step out of the tub. He quickly retrieved her towel, and started to dry her off, giving him another excuse to feel her up, even right in front of their mom. Not that he really needed anymore permission.

Their mom interjected one last time before leaving, “Abbie, you should thank your brother for all of his help. Not many girls have a brother that would help out in the bath like that.”

“Thank you, Adam.” Abbie responded, drained of any will to resist, and figuring her mom would just get mad at her if she didn't say it.

“Wow, that has got to be the most intense orgasm I have ever seen!” Adam said once he was done drying her off, and grinned.

“God, you just love torturing me, don’t you!?” She said, tears welling up in her eyes.

“I thought you would enj…” He started to say.

“Just leave me alone!” She said, pushing her way past him, and out of the door, shutting herself in her room.

Adam didn’t understand the reason for his sister’s outburst, but decided to give her some space, at least until it was time to leave for school. He went to his own room to gather his books and backpack, bringing them down to the living room where he would wait. Then he realized he hadn’t retrieved his sister’s clothes for the day, and deciding he didn’t want to leave things on such a bad foot anyway, headed back upstairs to talk with his sister again.

He knocked at her door, slowly opening it. “Abbie?”

“God! Damn! Stupid door can’t even have a stupid lock! What do you want!?” She demanded, getting up from her bed.

He could see the hurt in her eyes, as a few tears streamed down her face. “I.. I’m sorry, Abbie. Obviously you didn’t enjoy…”

“YOU THINK!” Abbie interrupted him.

“I know. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for it to make you feel so bad.” He hung his head in guilt. “It was supposed to... to make you feel good...” He had trouble getting all of his words out.

“Well it…” She spotted the genuine look of regret on his face. “It did feel nice, but I… Would prefer if I had a little more say in when and how that happens.”

“I understand.” He paused before adding. “But it’s not like that’s the first time…”

“That’s not…” She exhaled, feeling like she was not getting through to him. “Look. I don’t know why mom wants me to go naked all the time, or has decided to put you in charge of me, or made all of these weird, strange rules, but she did. I just wish you had a little more compassion for me and what I’m going through. I mean, imagine if it was you, and you had to go naked all the time. Or I was the one washing your privates, and then continued to do it even after everyone walked in, especially mom.”

“I’m sorry Abbie. I guess I just got all caught up in teasing you about this, that I didn’t even consider how you were really feeling.”

“I know. I suppose the real person I should be mad at about all of this is mom, not you. I’m sorry that I took it out on you.” She came over and gave him a big hug.

“I’ll try to be more aware of how you’re feeling, and try to ease up on you.” He gave her a little smile. “A little at least. You can’t expect me to completely give up on teasing you.”

“You little..!” She shook her head and chuckled, “Brother!” and then punched him in the arm.

His eyes went wide as he said, “Oh, I’m gonna get you now!” and he chased her down the stairs.

They ended up in the living room, with nowhere left to run for the naked girl. Adam quickly tackled Abbie onto the couch, and started tickling her, making the naked girl squeal in laughter. She knew a tickle fight would be completely one sided, with all of her bare skin exposed, and quickly started begging for mercy. “Please! No more!”

“Alright. Alright.” Adam said, helping his sister sit upright, and giving her another hug.

“That’s not fair!” She complained in jest. “I don’t have any clothes to protect me like you do.”

“I know.” He stuck his tongue out at her. She rolled her eyes at him, and folded her arms over her chest, giving a little pout. “Alright. No more tickling… for the rest of the morning at least.” He gave her a grin, and she couldn’t stop herself from laughing.

“So tell me, brother, what’s going on between you and Sam?” She asked, mostly to change the subject, but also because she was curious about the way her brother’s friend had been acting last night.

“Nothing…” He said, getting a little blush. “What do you mean?”

“You have a little crush on Sam?” It was Abbie who was teasing now, with a little grin on her lips.

“I… I like her, but it’s just…” He stopped himself.

“You like her!” She couldn’t help herself from getting excited for her younger brother, and squeezed him with another hug.

“Yeah, I guess.” He said, contemplating. “I just… I don’t know if it’s fair to her.”

“What do you mean?” She was getting confused. She had been expecting her brother to react much differently when admitting to his first crush. “Just ask her out if you like her.”

“It’s not that simple.” He said, standing up from the couch. “I just, I don’t know if it’s fair to her, with the rules and everything.”

“Well, she already knows about the rules. She was here last night.”

“Yeah, but, going forward you know…”

“Well, if you’re worried about her not wanting to be naked in front of you, you probably should have thought of that before inviting her over last night.”

“That’s not it.” Adam said, trying to put his feelings into words.

“Is it that all your friends would see her naked? And you would get jealous?” She asked, trying to get the truth out of him.

“No, that's not a problem. I mean, not any more of a problem when Travis and I see Lilly naked. I mean Cody doesn’t mind, so why should I? And Travis, when we see…” He stopped himself, before he revealed his friend’s secret.

“Gwen?” Abbie asked with a big smirk on her face.

“How did you know?”

“They’re not very good at keeping it a secret.” She laughed. “Well then, what is it?”

“I guess it’s… Is it really fair to her, me seeing other girls like that? You know? And doing things with them?”

“So you feel guilty?”

“I don’t know. Maybe?” He mulled it over in his head, realizing his sister was right. “I mean, yeah. After yesterday? With all the girls here? And what I did with Hope? Or Heather the other day?” He sat back down on the couch, slumping over.

“Well you don’t have to keep doing those things with them.” Abbie offered. “I don’t think there’s any way around seeing a bunch of naked girls though, Adam.” She couldn’t hold back a laugh at how ridiculous that sounded after coming out of her mouth.

“What if I don’t want to stop…” He said, revealing his darkest thoughts. “What if… What if I can’t control myself?”

“I know you better than that, Adam. I think if you really want to, and if you really do like Sam, then you’ll do it.” She wrapped her arms around him in another hug.

“Thanks Abbie.” He pulled back and gave her a smile. “Oh! I almost forgot. We need to get your clothes for the day.”

“Oh, alright.” She said, letting go of the hug.

“Say, Abbie. Why don’t you go pick out what you want to wear for today?” He offered.

“Really? You mean it?” Abbie said, jumping up from the couch, excited to have the option to dress how she would prefer.

“Yeah. Sure. Why not?” He said, happy to see his sister so excited. “Oh, umm…” He said before she was completely out of the room.

“What?” She said, poking her head back in.

“Oh, never mind. It’s nothing.”

“What? What is it?”

“Well, um, it’s up to you, but you should think about wearing a skirt.” She pursed her lips and furrowed her brow at him. “It’s just a suggestion. I just mean, you looked fantastic yesterday. Me and the guys weren't lying. I mean, you’re a runner Abbie, your legs are awesome. You should show them off more is all I mean, and I’m sure Blake would really like it.”

“Well, I don’t know. I’ll think about it.” She said, turning to head upstairs.

He sat waiting, seeing it was getting close to the time his friends usually showed up, so wasn’t so surprised when there was a knock on the door a little early. “Lauren?” He was surprised, however, to see who was there after opening it.

“I’d like to speak with Abbie.” The little blonde girl said, curtly.

Adam’s surprise soon morphed into a little smirk. “Sure. Come on in.” He gestured past himself, into the open living room.

“You must think I’m pretty stupid if you expect me to fall for that.” While things between Lauren and Abbie were pretty cold, things with her brother weren't much better. “I know if I come in there I'll have to be naked. Or did you forget you told me about the rule? I’ll just wait here outside, thank you.”

“Why? You afraid of being naked?” He responded with a laugh.

“Ha! Yeah, right! I just don’t want a perv like you drooling all over me, is all.” Lauren was trying to sound confident, but a bit of jitter had crept into her voice.

“You sound pretty chicken to me. And besides, what would I even have to perv over? Your flat chest? Or your nonexistent hips?”

Lauren was turning pretty red at that point, between her anger and her embarrassment, but luckily for her, Abbie chose that moment to come back down the stairs. “Well hi, Abbie!” she pushed her emotions away, putting on her cheerful demeanor again.

Abbie, still expecting to walk over to Blake’s house in the nude, was still not dressed. Instead she had put her clothes in one of her cloth bags, and had just put on her shoes and socks, carrying her backpack on one shoulder. “Oh great. It’s you.” Abbie knew her morning had just taken a turn for the worse.

“All ready for school? Or did you forget something?” Lauren mocked, seeing how the girl was dressed, or more accurately, still not dressed.

“No.” Abbie set her book-bag down on the floor, holding up the other bag containing her clothes. “My clothes are right here. I just… I need to wait until it’s time for school before I get dressed.”

“So, aren’t you going to ask me what I want?” Lauren said, in a sickly sweet voice.

“I don’t know. Why don’t you come in and tell me?” Abbie almost sneered.

“Your brother already tried that trick, and it didn’t work.” Lauren said, letting her emotions slip a little. “I thought we could walk to school together, just the two of us.” She put her cheerful facade back up.

“Fine.” Abbie sighed. “Just let me get my clothes on.”

“Oh no, no, no! No need for that. I heard you walked all the way to your boyfriend’s house yesterday, just like that. No reason to be modest today.” Abbie really wanted to smack the blonde girl’s smirk right off of her face, wondering how she could know that.

“Um, no way.” Adam spoke up. “I’m responsible for my sister. There’s no way I’m letting her out of here like that with you.”

“Adam, it’s alright.” Abbie said, putting her backpack back on. She walked over to the open front door.

“I’ll take that.” Lauren snatched the bag of clothes away from the naked girl.

“But, hang on!” Adam complained.

Abbie turned to look at her brother. “Trust me, Adam. It’ll be fine. You don’t have to worry. I’ll handle Lauren.”

“Look if it makes you feel better.” Lauren interjected. “I promise I will give her her clothes before school, and I won't show her off to anyone. We’re just going to walk from here to the bleachers near the track field at school.”

“At school!” Abbie’s eyes just about popped out.

“I know. We need to get moving before the buses start showing up.” Lauren took a quick look at the time on her phone. “Or we can keep arguing about this, and then Abbie can greet the buses in the flesh so to speak, before I give her her clothes back. It’s up to you two.”

“I’ll be fine, Adam.” Abbie pleaded, knowing if she didn’t go along with the blonde girl now, things would just end up much worse for her later.

“Fine.” Adam relented. “Wait! Where’s your phone?”

“In my backpack.” Abbie responded.

“Good. If you have any problems, call me.” He implored.

“Alright.” Abbie agreed.

“Don’t worry. She’ll be fine.” Lauren gave the boy a cheerful smile. “Well, as long as we make it to school before the busses.” She turned and started skipping away, forcing Abbie to follow. Adam could only watch on in worry, hoping his sister would be alright.

The two girls had already made it past the third block without another word said between them. As far as Abbie was concerned that was perfectly fine with her. She didn't really want to chat with the little blonde demon anymore. Not that she ever did. The only real sound either of them was making was the sound of their footfalls along the way. Except every once in a while, Lauren would hum a happy little tune to herself, probably just to annoy her, Abbie thought to herself.

"So there must be some part of you that is enjoying this." It didn't take long for Lauren to break the silence. “Being naked.”

"Huh?" Abbie just gave a confused look to the blonde girl.

"Well it's gotten you a boyfriend. Lots and lots of attention and popularity at school. Especially yesterday with the way you were dressed. I mean, I guess if you have no problems with going naked, then what's the big deal about dressing slutty, huh?"

"But I didn't…" Abbie started to complain she hadn't dressed herself yesterday, but decided that would sound even more pathetic.

"Oh I'm sure you love it. Showing off your little tits and your bush you shave off..." She scowled at the nude girl. "For some reason. Oh wait, don't tell me. I already know why you shave it off. It's so you can show off your little cunt for the boys too and get a bunch more attention." Abbie might not be as well endowed as her own sister, but Lauren couldn't help feeling a pang of jealousy at this girl's breasts too. Or the fact that she could grow a full bush and had the audacity to shave it off.

"That's not…"

"Shut up." Lauren said, coldly. They continued walking in silence for the next few minutes.

“It’s not like that, you know.” Abbie finally spoke up, feeling a need to defend herself. “I haven’t been running around naked by choice. If I had a choice…”

“Whatever.” Lauren was still being as frosty as ever. “Slut.” Abbie looked at the girl with pain and anger. “We’re here.”

Abbie hadn't been paying much attention, now realizing they had arrived at the edge of the houses where the neighborhood met school property. It was less than 100 feet to the closet set of bleachers, on the far side of the track field adjacent to the school. Just then, the unmistakable bright yellow of a school bus flashed for a moment on the other side of the school, and Abbie knew there wasn't much time until it would arrive. Feeling no other choice, she made a mad dash towards the bleachers, hoping to find cover, before the school bus arrived and the students all got to see her in her full glory.

Lauren soon caught up with the naked girl, standing just outside of the bleachers, where Abbie couldn't reach her without revealing herself. She probably would have laughed at Abbie’s reaction to almost being caught out in the open, but she was still feeling some of the anger from before.

"Please can I have my clothes now?" Abbie begged. The first bus had already parked, and was letting out students, and now a second bus was pulling in.

"In a minute." Lauren turned the bag with Abbie's clothes upside down, unceremoniously dumping them onto the grass below. Then she took her own backpack off, and pulled something from the front pocket. A pair of scissors. "I thought since you like to dress so slutty, I'd help you out today."

"Please! Lauren!" Abbie would have rushed out to stop the girl if she could, but with the other students arriving now, she felt trapped.

The first two items to go were her bra and panties, completely cut up into useless pieces. Abbie could only look on in helpless horror. The next thing Lauren attacked was her skirt. Completely removing the elastic waistband. Finally she made her alterations to Abbie's top. A blouse she had really liked. Lauren basically cut it in half, turning it into a very revealing crop top.

Lauren walked a few steps over, tossing the naked girl the half top and altered skirt. "There."

"I can't wear these." Abbie complained.

"Fine. If you'd rather just go naked."

Abbie quickly scrambled to get the clothes on. First the top, which barely came down passed the bottom of her breasts. Lauren had been very lucky with where she chose to cut. Then she put on the skirt, which thankfully still had its zipper. It was a pencil shaped skirt that came down to her knees, with a bit of sheer material underneath. Now, however, it was a fairly loose fit on her hips without the waistband, and almost comically hung down on one side, revealing quite a bit of the top of Abbie's bare leg, and even gave a slight peak at the top bit of her public mound on that side.

“I think you're smart enough to understand what I want. Don't tell anyone I did this to you. Don't go trying to find anything else to wear, and maybe, just maybe, I'll think about deleting the confession you made. Easy enough for a slut like you.” Lauren didn't wait around for a reply, simply collecting her things and heading towards school. Abbie ventured out into the open, hoping maybe some of her ruined clothes could be salvaged, but the little blonde had been thorough in her destruction. Abbie had hoped maybe the waistband of her skirt could somehow be usable, thinking maybe she could wear it like a belt to hold her skirt up. But even that had been destroyed beyond use, cut into multiple pieces.

Frustrated, Abbie began her trek towards the school. The first warning bell went off, alerting the students they now only had 15 minutes until school began. Without thinking, Abbie started to rush, but that mistake cost her, and her skirt slipped down to her ankles. She quickly crouched down, pulling her skirt back into place, and looked around, trying to discern if anyone had just seen what had happened. When it appeared no one else was paying attention to her, she breathed a small sigh of relief. She knew she would have to be more careful, and that this would probably end up being the longest school day of her short life.

“Hey Abbie! Abbie, wait!” Abbie's heart leapt into her throat, until she turned back around. She was relieved to see it was only her brother, jogging towards her from the direction of the houses.

“Adam?” She said once the boy reached her, furrowing her brow at him. “What are you doing?”

“Hey.” He said, catching his breath. “I, uh, just wanted to make sure you would be alright. So I waited a couple minutes and then followed you two. I, um, saw the whole thing back there.” He said, pointing over his shoulder in the direction of the bleachers. “Are you ok?”

“I’m fine, Adam.” Abbie answered, turning to look at the school. “Where’s everyone else?” She asked, surprised not to see Adam’s friends or even Blake with him.

“I sent them a text letting them know you and I were going to walk to school on our own. They could be inside already for all I know.” He answered, giving a small shrug to his shoulders. “Hey, I can go get you some different clothes if you want. I think I have a sweat shirt in my gym locker you can borrow.” He offered.

“I’m fine, Adam.” Abbie repeated, in a detached tone, not wanting to get into it with her brother at the moment. She took a couple steps away from him, but he grabbed her arm, and forced her to look at him.

“You can’t seriously want to go to school dressed like that.”

“She said I had to, alright!” Some of her anger slipped out.

“Why would you do what she says?” Adam fired back.

“Because she’s got some stuff on me. Including naked pictures of me.” She answered, her eyes welling up with tears, but she pushed her sadness away, choosing instead to focus on her anger.

“Oh…” He said, looking down at the ground. “Well maybe I can help you?”

“Don’t worry, Adam.” She said, starting to walk away from him again. “I'll handle her myself.”

--------

At the high school, Heather and Susana were dealing with their own problems, which had begun even before the first bell. Susana had offered to give her friend a ride, borrowing her mom’s car for the day, and they had just pulled into the student parking lot. Arriving around the same time was Tanya, who had given a ride to her own friends, Gwen and Chrissy. Susana and Heather tried to go unnoticed by the girl who had seen their little naked adventure through the drive through last night, but Tanya had already spotted them, and couldn’t resist calling out, “Hey! It’s the streaker girls!”

“Quiet! Please!” Heather pleaded with the girl, looking around in worry.

“Streakers?” Chrissy asked, as the three girls caught up with the other two.

“Yeah, these two came through the drive through completely naked last night.” Tanya said with a big grin.

“Hey!?” Susana complained.

“Wow! You did!?” Chrissy’s eyes were getting as big as saucers.

“We don’t really want anyone else to know about that, Tanya.” Heather was trying to hold back her annoyance with the girl, and also not start to panic.

“You never asked me to keep it a secret.” Tanya said, with a large smirk on her lips. Before the two streakers could completely explode at her, she said, “Relax. I’m kidding! You don’t have to worry about these two. They understand. We won't tell anyone else.”

Susana felt a little relief at hearing the girl had been kidding. “What do you mean they understand?”

“You told me last night that it all had to do with the rules.” Tanya explained. “Gwen’s got the rules at her place too, so we all know what it’s about.”

“Wait, you have to be naked at your house too?” Heather whispered out in surprise. “I thought you came over like that ‘cause of the rules at the Larson’s.”

“Yeah. My brother kind of tricked me into asking my mom for it,” Gwen explained. “But you know, it turns out I kind of enjoy it.”

“You enjoy it?” Susana asked, skeptically. “Wait so you’ve all experienced these rules?”

“Yeah. Even this morning. We all ate breakfast at Gwen’s house before coming here.” Tanya said.

“Even you, Chrissy?” Heather had to ask, knowing how shy the girl usually acted.

“Umm, yeah.” She blushed. “Gwen’s little brother was even there.”

“So why exactly are you telling us this?” Susana asked.

“Well, I thought since we’re all going through this, or something like this, then it would be good if we all stuck together.” Tanya explained herself. “I know some of us might be more comfortable with showing off our bodies than others, but I think if we support each other then we can all get through this much easier.”

“That does kinda make sense.” Heather said, turning towards Susana. “I know yesterday I felt a lot better after you joined me.”

“So what? Are we forming some kind of secret club or something?” Susana asked the group.

“Yeah, or maybe a support group.” Tanya laughed. “But we better get inside. School’s about to start.”

“So does your mom go naked too?” Heather asked Gwen as they were walking towards the entrance. Gwen just laughed, nodding her head in response.

The girl’s morning went as usual, until they both arrived at their biology class. It would be the first time they had seen Mike since the previous day. Worse as well, was that they also shared this class with Tony, who they now both owed a huge debt to in exchange for him keeping his silence about their streaking the drive through.

Both girls waited until the last possible moment to enter the classroom, just beating the bell. Unfortunately for them, their science teacher was not the type to always be on time, and the class would have another few minutes of time before he would arrive today.

The first boy they had to face was Mike, as he sat in the row in front of them. He gave the two young ladies a bright smile when they reached their seats, looking each girl up and down, remembering what they both looked like without their clothes on. Each girl blushed, almost feeling like he could somehow see through their clothes. “Hey girls!” He greeted them.

“Hey Mike.” Susana answered first, with some unease in her voice, as the two of them sat down in their chairs.

“Hey.” Heather said, not feeling any more confident than her friend.

“That was pretty cool yesterday.” Mike said with a wide smile. “I was wondering if you two wanted to hang out after school today again too?”

“Well, ummm…” Heather began to say. Both girls gave a surprised jump when a hand grabbed each of their shoulders.

It was Tony. Normally he would sit on the other side of the class, in the back row, but with the teacher still not present, thought it would be a good time to speak with the girls. “How’s it going girls?” He smiled a smug smile at the two.

“Tony.” Susana said, pushing his hand off of her shoulder with a bit of disgust.

“Got any plans this afternoon?” He asked, wanting to collect his deal as soon as possible, and hoping to prevent the girls from trying and back out. He knew exactly what he wanted the two of them to do.

“I was just asking if they wanted to hang out with me.” Mike interjected.

“Oh, well. What do you think girls, should we include Mike in our plans?” Tony asked, raising his eyebrows at the two.

“Umm, can we think about it and get back to you at lunch time?” Heather quickly said. While being nude in front of Mike again might be a bit embarrassing, especially with what she expected Tony to make them do, she thought it might be better to have him there. Mike had been perfectly cordial to her and her friend the previous day, when he could have taken advantage of them, and she certainly trusted Mike way more than Tony. She thought it might just be a good idea for him to be there, as she hoped he would keep things from getting out of hand. She just needed a chance to confer with Susana to make sure she would be ok with it.

“Alright class! Please take your seats!” Their teacher had finally arrived, interrupting the conversations of the class. “Today’s topic is going to be on photosynthesis.”

--------

Abbie’s morning was going about as well as to be expected for a teenage girl dressed so scantily. The boys were bad enough, almost every single one stopped what they were doing to turn and stare at her, many making wolf-whistles or hollering a catcall at her, or even trying to ask her out. Worse were the girls, who either whispered to each other and then gave her a dirty look, or the more bold ones who would yell out whore, slut, or other insults at her. Just getting from her locker to her first class had been an ordeal, and the day hadn’t even started yet.

One of the reasons she hated wearing revealing clothing was that she didn’t like the attention it would always bring to her. If yesterday had been annoying, today was a pure hell for the girl. All thanks to the little blonde girl and her stupid scissors.

Once she got to her first period class, things didn’t get much better. “Don’t you think you’re pushing the dress code a little far, Abbie?” Her teacher asked as she walked into the room. An older lady, at least to Abbie. Truthfully she was probably only in her 50s.

“I’m sorry Ms. Chambers. There was a laundry mishap at home and this is all I had.” Abbie came up with a lie on the spot, but at least she would have some sort of excuse if people asked.

“Well, why don’t you take a seat in the back of the class for today.” That would be fine with Abbie. She didn’t need her entire class staring at her for the entire time.

Not that it stopped them. The girls continued to either laugh at her, or give her dirty looks, and the boys would all look in her direction, ogling her every chance they got, when their teacher’s back was turned.

She didn’t wait around when the class ended, trying to get to her math class as fast as possible, but her outfit made that difficult. If she made a wrong move or turned too fast she knew her skirt would almost assuredly slip down to her ankles. She tried her best to filter out all the comments and questions she received in the hall, but it was impossible for some of it not to leak in.

With the slow pace she was forced to take, she was almost the last one to arrive at her next class. She did see one opportunity right in front of her when she arrived. Sitting right there in the front row was Matt Stevens. 

She walked right up to him saying, “Matt, I need to talk to you.”

He regarded her with some confusion, wondering why the girl would want to talk with him. As far as he was concerned, she was just the daughter of his mom’s assistant, and had never wanted anything to do with him. Then he remembered Friday, and what had happened to the girl, glancing down at his watch, wondering with some worry if this had something to do with that. “Hey, Abbie.” He responded slowly, with a little apprehension. Then he noticed the outfit she was wearing, wondering if he was in any way responsible for her being dressed in such a way.

“I wanted to invite you over to my house. Sometime this week.” Abbie said, getting right to the point.

Matt was about to respond, but the bell rang interrupting his words. He never got a chance to answer, as their teacher wanted to get the class underway. “Ms. Larson!” He yelled, and Abbie had to be careful she didn’t lose her skirt as she jumped in response. “Since you’re already out of your seat, please come to the board and answer problem number one.”

“Yes Mr. Rusconi.” Abbie left her books on Matt’s desk, quickly scrambling her way over to the board. Her teacher looked her over as she passed him, just shaking his head in detest at what she was wearing. Now she was on full display for the entire class, trying to solve the problem as fast as possible. She was, however, fairly good at math, so it didn’t take her long to solve. 

It began with just a few snickers and chuckles, but then grew into full uproarious laughter. Abbie was confused. She looked back at the board, making sure she hadn’t made any major mistakes, and then turned to face her classmates again. What Abbie didn’t know was that the bottom of her shirt had ridden up while she was solving the problem, coming to rest at the top of her boobs. Since it was the first problem, she had been forced to reach high above her head to write in her answer, her arm pulling her shirt up along with it. Her bare breasts were now completely exposed to her entire class. Finally she looked downward and realized, but it was too late, as her teacher had also now noticed her wardrobe malfunction.

“ABIGAIL!” He yelled, causing her to quickly pull her top back down. After that she remained like a deer caught in the headlights, completely frozen in place otherwise. The only thing to change was her face turning to a deep red, the same color as her teacher’s. But whereas hers was caused by embarrassment, his was more by anger. “Collect your things and report to the principal’s office at once!”

Abbie wanted to be anywhere by there at that moment anyway, so promptly made haste and grabbed her books before exiting the classroom. She did keep cognizant of her skirt, not wanting to also flash her class with her bottom on the way out.

Out in the hallway, and now all alone, Abbie took the time to recollect herself, and calm herself down. Her mind kept flashing back to the moment she turned around and everyone saw her breasts. She had expected she would feel sad and upset, but all she was feeling now was an exhilaration. A growing excitement. Sure she had felt embarrassed in the moment, but those feelings had already passed. As she walked to the principal’s office, a question kept running through her mind. Had she actually just enjoyed what had happened to her?

It would turn out she would have a long time to think it over. As she walked into the main office, one of the secretaries behind the desk said, “You must be Abigail Larson.”

“Yes. That’s me.” Abbie answered.

“Ms. Bruster is attempting to get a hold of your mother right now. She would prefer to speak with both of you together and in person. Please take a seat.” The secretary said, pointing to a row of chairs lined up along one of the walls.

Abbie sat down in one of the chairs and began to ponder just what exactly her mother would say about all of this, with her new found views on female nudity.

[superevil7]

Abbie had been sitting in the main office of her school with basically nothing to do but watch the secretaries and other students go about their work for the last half hour. She was still reeling from what had happened to her back in the classroom. Thanks to the modifications to her outfit by Lauren, her shirt had completely risen up, unbeknownst to her, and exposed her bare chest for everyone in her math class to see while she was busy solving a problem on the board. Her teacher had been totally outraged at Abbie, believing she had exposed herself on purpose, and demanded she go to the principal’s office at once.

At first Abbie had just felt deeply embarrassed by the whole incident. Then, once she was separated from the watching eyes of her classmates, out in the hallway of the school, she started to feel a surprising amount of exhilaration from what had happened to her. Now even just sitting there, reliving the moment over and over in her head, she realized that exhilaration was turning into the distinct feeling of arousal.

The reason she was still waiting was because the principal had decided it would be best to speak to her and her mother together. Not that she expected the conversation to amount to much. She was sure she was about to be suspended from school. She was just not sure for how long that suspension would last.

Abbie’s thoughts were broken by the sudden gasp of one of the secretaries. She looked up, and then over at whatever had startled the woman, and couldn’t believe her eyes.

Abbie’s mother marched right up to her, “Abbie!? Can you explain why I’m being called out of work by your PRINCIPAL!?” Her mother seemed to be pretty furious.

Abbie couldn’t focus on her mother's mood, as the only thing on her mind at the moment was to exclaim, “MOM!? WHAT ARE YOU DOING NAKED!? AT MY SCHOOL!?”

“You must be Mrs. Larson?” The principal had heard the commotion outside her office, immediately coming out to see what was happening, and had observed Abbie’s loud outburst at the nude woman, discerning it was her mother. She regarded the situation with shock, but with everyone else in the office gawking at the woman, thought it would be best to get her somewhere more private. “I’m Principal Bruster. We spoke on the phone for a couple of minutes earlier. If you’ll both come into my office, I’ll explain everything.”

Only 28 years old, Natalie Bruster was still quite young to be in the position she now found herself in. She had previously served as the assistant principal for only one full school year, until the former principal had unexpectedly been removed from his position right at the beginning of this year. Then Natalie had found herself being thrust into this new position without warning, and worse, without the school board even appointing a new successor to her previous job. Meaning now she had double the workload.

Abbie was happy her mother didn’t cause any more of a scene, instead choosing to accept the principal’s invitation into her office. Abbie was quick to follow, taking the seat next to her mother while the principal shut her office door, and then went around shutting all the blinds so no one could see in.

“What is this all about?” Mrs. Larson asked, still feeling impatient at the lack of explanation from anyone.

The principal finally took a seat at her own desk, clearing her throat, a bit nervous at levying such accusations, especially with the undressed state of this woman. Something strange was going on between this woman and her teenage daughter. “There has been an incident regarding your daughter this morning. Your daughter…” She turned her attention to Abbie. “Do you prefer Abigail or Abbie?”

“Umm, Abbie.” She answered.

“Abbie has been accused of flashing her breasts at her class by her math teacher, Mr. Rusconi.” Principal Bruster explained.
 
“That’s not what happened!” Abbie blurted out in her own defense, wide eyed at the accusation.

“That’s ridiculous!” Mrs. Larson said, almost in the same breath.

“Please, Mrs. Larson. I’ll let you have your chance to speak, but first I would like to give Abbie a chance to tell her side of the story.” The principal said.

“Well, ma’am.” Abbie took a few deep breaths, taking a moment to get her thoughts in order. “I wasn’t seated when the bell rang to start class, so Mr Rusconi called on me to solve the first problem on the board.” She decided it would be best to be honest about everything that had happened. “Somehow, while I was solving the problem, my, um, top came up. I didn’t realize at the time, and turned back around, and that’s when everyone saw. They all started to laugh, but I wasn’t sure why until I looked down. That’s when I realized my, uh, breasts were showing. Mr. Rusconi noticed right at that same time.” She blushed. “But I pulled my top down as soon as I could! Honest!”

“Thank you Abbie. That does explain some things.” Principal Bruster remarked after hearing the girl’s recollection.

“That’s why I’ve been called here?” Mrs. Larson tutted out, annoyed to be called out of work for such trivial nonsense. “What’s the big deal?”

“Please, Mrs. Larson. I’ll give you your chance to speak. I promise. I just need to finish laying everything out.” Ms. Bruster explained. “Now, I’m inclined to believe your story, Abbie. You have high to exemplary marks in your classes. You’re a highly regarded member of the track team. Your coach even says you’re one of the fastest runners on the girl’s side, and that you have taken on the de facto role of captain for all of the other girls of the team. Your teachers have almost no complaints towards you. The most trouble you’ve ever been in before today is for talking out of turn. The only real change your teachers have noticed has come in the last two days, regarding your wardrobe.”

“I think I can answer that.” Mrs. Larson again interrupted, impatient that she hadn’t been given a turn to speak. “My daughter and I have recently become nudists. Obviously she feels stifled at being forced to wear such restrictive clothing, and that’s why she’s wearing what she wore today. If anything, you should feel proud of Abbie for being willing to express herself so freely.”

“That certainly explains why you arrived here in such a state, Mrs. Larson.” Principal Bruster felt a bit of relief hearing that explanation from the woman, and that something more sinister wasn’t going on. “Is what your mother said true, Abbie?” She asked the girl as a matter of clarification.

“Ummm… Yeah.” What else could Abbie say, feeling glad her mom was sticking up for her, even if it was for all the wrong reasons.

“I see.” The principal couldn’t help getting a little smile at the edge of her lips. “You know, I’ve dabbled in naturism myself once or twice. Abbie, if it would help you feel more comfortable, please go ahead and remove your clothing. I don't mind.”

“Oh… Uh, that’s ok.” Abbie responded, completely taken aback by her principal’s response.

“Now, Abbie…” Her mother began scolding.

“Don’t worry, Abbie.” Ms. Bruster thought the girl was just acting timid because of her intimidating presence. “You can think of my office as a safe space for yourself. I’ll even offer to join the both of you in your nudity, if it would help you feel more at ease.”

“Umm. I guess. Sure.” Abbie said, standing up from her chair. With the encouragement from her principal, plus the expectant look from her mother, she felt like she didn’t really have a choice. She took a couple deep breaths to calm her nerves, and in a matter of moments had removed her skimpy outfit, now as naked as her mother. She couldn’t believe she had just been asked to strip naked in the middle of school, let alone by her principal.

For Ms. Bruster, it took a little more time. In her professional attire, and with her blonde hair up in a tight bun, the woman looked ready for business, but Abbie couldn’t help noting the change in her demeanor as she removed her clothing. First came her dark blue jacket, and then the matching skirt. She took the time to meticulously fold her garments, before setting them in front of her on her desk. Then came the task of undoing the buttons of her light blue dress shirt, before pulling that off and folding it too. Her ample bosom was revealed, appearing to be much larger than Abbie’s or even her mom’s. She pulled her panties down and stepped out of them next, showing that like Abbie, she kept herself completely bald down below. Then she removed her matching bra, showing that her ample bosom also had ample large nipples, with matching areolas. Her final action came when she pushed her pantyhose down to mid thigh, and then after kicking off her heeled pumps and sitting down, she took the time to roll her pantyhose the rest of the way off, adding it to the rest of her clothing on her desk.

Abbie seemed to regard the woman as a little less intimidating once she was completely naked, and a part of her couldn’t help chuckling at another woman somehow being convinced out of her clothes. Principal Bruster just took Abbie’s laughter as a sign of her feeling more comfortable now, whether it was because the girl was now nude herself, or because she had been willing to join her and her mom in their nudity.

“Now in regard to our other problem.” The principal continued. “The attire Abbie was wearing today would definitely be a violation of the school’s student dress code…”

“That’s ridiculous!” Mrs. Larson interrupted again.

“Please!” Ms. Bruster demanded, starting to really get frustrated with the girl’s mother. “It would be a violation of the school’s dress code, however that section of the student handbook appears to be missing.”

“What does that mean?” Abbie asked, mystified.

“I’ve requested at least three more copies, and I even contacted the school board in regard to this matter. All copies of the student handbook for this year, along with any other rule books I can find that would contain such subject matter, all seem to have been edited. See here.” She opened one of the copies of the handbook, pointing at the page. “Every copy skips from section 4.1 directly to section 4.3, regarding the boys’ dress code. For some reason the section on girls’ appropriate attire is completely missing.” She leaned back, a puzzled look on her face, and then regarded the naked girl in front of her. “But, that means Abbie was not in violation of the dress code, since apparently it does not exist.”

“You mean I’m not in trouble!?” Abbie asked with shock and wonder, and then couldn’t stop herself from laughing in delight and relief when her principal nodded her head in affirmation. “Thank you!” She got up and rushed around the desk to grab the woman in a tight hug.

Principal Bruster felt awkward, her bare skin pressing against one of her student’s “Yes. Um, You’re welcome, Abbie. If you’ll please take your seat, I do have something of a request for you.” She waited for the girl to sit back down before continuing. “The first thing I would ask you, is to please not divulge this information to the other students. I’m not sure what exactly they would do with this information, but I can’t foresee anything good coming from it.”

Abbie nodded her head, asking, “Sure. What’s the other thing?”

“I was hoping you might at least agree to wear undergarments with the rest of your attire while on school property.”

“Hey now! Wait a minute!” Mrs. Larson started to complain. “You just said the dress code no longer exists! I don’t see why she should even have to wear clothes at all!” Abbie looked at her mom with genuine fear. Being required to go naked everywhere else was bad enough, but losing the only place she was allowed to wear clothes would be a step too far for her to deal with. She looked over at her principal, eyes pleading that she would put a stop to this.

Ms. Bruster’s eyes had gone wide at the woman’s request. She never even saw the look on Abbie's face, knowing she needed to nip this in the bud before it became a real problem. “Mrs. Larson! Please! Even without the dress code, there are other rules stating that a student must be dressed during school hours. I understand the decision to become a nudist is highly important to you and to your daughter, but at this time I cannot allow something like that for the sake of the other students, and also for the sake of your own daughter’s safety.”

Mrs. Larson was about to speak again, but Abbie saw an opening that she hoped might persuade her mother to back off a little, and help keep her calm. “Mom, it’s ok. I understand what Principal Bruster is trying to say.” She turned to look at her principal. “For the benefit of the other students, it would be better if I covered up, just during school. Some of the other girls might get jealous of me if I went nude, or the boys might become distracted from their school work. I’ll still continue to go nude everywhere else. You don’t have to worry about that, mom.” She looked back at her mom, hoping she had smoothed things over.

“Well…” Mrs. Larson contemplated her daughter’s words before continuing. “I suppose that will have to do for now. I can see how the other girls might get jealous if they weren’t also allowed to be nude, but my sons and their friends have been nothing but perfect gentlemen around my daughters. I don’t see why the other male students would be a problem. I just feel it’s a shame you’re forcing my daughter to hide her true nudist nature from the world. My own employers have been more than accommodating with regards to me working in the nude. I was hoping this school would have the same attitude.” She folded her arms over her chest, perturbed at the outcome of this meeting.

“You’re working naked!?” Abbie said, her jaw almost falling open, realizing that it was no wonder that her mother had shown up to this meeting completely naked.

“I understand where you’re coming from, Mrs. Larson. I really do, but a request of this magnitude is of far more consequence then I could ever make on my own. I wholly support you and your daughter’s decision to be nudists, as you can clearly see.” She flourished her arm in front of her naked body. “I just ask that you would both support me and do as I asked until such time I can bring your request forward to the appropriate channels.”

“If you are not able to make that kind of decision, then who can?” Mrs. Larson asked, matter of factly.

“I would imagine the school board, or maybe even the city council. I honestly don’t know how far you would get with them, though. There’s a lot of old conservative busy bodies on those councils. If you and Abbie promise to go along with what I’ve asked of you today, I will promise to fight on Abbie’s behalf however I can.”

Mrs. Larson mulled over the offer for a few moments, before offering her hand to shake. “Very well, Ms. Bruster. I’m sure my boss will be in touch with you very soon.”

--------

Susana had initially been resistant to Heather’s plan of including Mike in what would happen that afternoon. She knew whatever Tony had planned for her and her friend would probably be degrading, not to mention humiliating, and she didn’t know if she could face doing something like that with her crush watching, or maybe even participating. Heather had eventually persuaded her that it was the right move, as she felt Mike could help reign in Tony’s more devious tendencies, and thought he could prevent any horrible disasters that might befall the girls.

Before the two could even leave school property, they were met with a sense of dread, as Tony caught up to them in the student parking lot. “So, I might as well hitch a ride with you girls, since I’m coming over to your house anyway.” Tony said, putting a hand on each one of their shoulders to get their attention.

Both girls looked back at him with disdain, and Heather pushed the boy’s hand off of her. “Yeah. Fine, but we need to wait for Mike too.”

“Oh really?” He responded with a bit of surprise. “I thought this would end up being a private affair, but the more the merrier I suppose.”

Susana moved away from him as well, going over to unlock the door to her mom’s car. “What exactly are you planning on making us do?” She asked, before unlocking the other doors.

“That, red, is a surprise. Just know you’re only going to need the same amount of clothing as your trip to the drive through last night.” Tony smiled, getting into the backseat of the car.

Heather let out an annoyed sigh as she sat down in the passenger seat, but she knew her mom would demand her to go naked anyway. The girls had both decided Heather’s house would be the best place to host this little gathering, as Susana’s mom was home from work that day, while Heather’s parents would most likely be gone all afternoon. Even if it meant the boys would end up learning about the new rules at her house. Heather hoped to avoid that if at all possible, and since Tony was demanding the girls go nude anyway, she felt there was really no reason to divulge the truth.

There was a knock on Heather’s window, and she looked up to see Tanya’s smiling face, a bit disappointed it wasn’t Mike so they could get going. She rolled down the window to greet the girl. “Hey Tanya.”

“Hey girls! What you two up to this afternoon? We thought maybe you’d want to come over to Gwen's with us so we could all give each other some more support.” She pointed behind herself, at Gwen and Chrissy, before noticing there was another passenger seated in the back seat. “Oh. Hi Tony.”

“Hey Tanya.” Tony gave the girl a toothy grin. “Nice to see you outside of work for a change. We were actually all going to go hang out at Heather’s house today. Although you’re welcome to join us if you want.”

“Well actually, Gwen’s house might not be so bad.” Susana spoke up.

“Susana, what are you doing?” Heather whispered to her friend.

“Which one of you is Gwen?” Tony asked, poking his head out the window. Tanya pointed to the brunette girl, giving him his answer. “Your parents going to be home anytime soon?”

“Well, no.” Gwen answered, unsure exactly what was going on. “Not till about four.”

Tony moved to put his head in between the two front seats. “Great. That’s fine with me, if it’s fine with you girls.”

Tanya knew the girls had made some sort of deal with Tony, most likely involving them being naked in front of him again. She didn't, however, want to be naked in front of her coworker and classmate herself. “I don’t think that’s a good idea really.” she complained.

“Please!?” Susana pleaded. “We could really use your support with what we’re about to do.”

“Fine.” Tanya relented, knowing Heather and Susana must have promised to do something pretty awful if Tony was willing to keep his silence. “But we’re only going to be there for moral support. Don’t expect us to participate. Oh, and Tony, you can’t breathe a word about us being there either.”

“Yeah, sure, whatever.” He shrugged his shoulders in response, not seeing what the big deal was.

“Tanya, are you sure..?” Chrissy started to complain, but before she could continue, Mike arrived at the car.

“Hey everyone.” He smiled, greeting the group. He had been overjoyed when Heather had invited him to her house, expecting a repeat performance of yesterday from the girls. Today he had no chores to get in the way and spoil his fun.

“Hey Mikey, get in!” Tony opened the car door, and then slid over to sit behind Susana.

“Just Mike, please.” The boy corrected as he sat down.

“Ok, see you there.” Heather said to Tanya and her friends while Susana started the car.

“Oh, I didn’t know they were coming too.” Mike commented, wondering if there was a chance he could end up seeing even more naked girls today.

“Actually, change of plans. We’re going to Gwen’s house instead.” Susana informed him as she pulled the car out of the lot.

“Oh, I better let my mom know.” Mike said, pulling out his phone.

“Don’t worry, Mike. Gwen’s house is pretty close to mine.” Heather said, putting his worries to rest.

The drive over was fairly pleasant for the girls, all things considered. They were worried, however, that Tony had stayed pretty much silent the entire time. They knew he had either a humiliating or repulsive intention for the two of them, probably both, and his silence just allowed their imaginations to run wild wondering what they were about to be forced to do.

After Susana put the car in park, on the side of the road in front of Gwen’s house, she twisted herself around to face the boys, hoping to gain back some control of the situation. “A few ground rules before we head inside. First, you guys can’t take any pictures of us.”

“And you absolutely can’t say or talk about anything that happens today.” Heather added.

“And above all, absolutely no sex!” Susana said with an exclamation.

“Woah, woah, hold on. This is my time to decide what happens. Or did you forget?” Tony said, getting more forceful in his tone. “I set the ground rules. Not you.”

“Hey, take it or leave it!” Heather said, folding her arms across her chest. “None of that is worth you spreading a rumor that you saw us streaking the drive through.”

“You guys streaked the drive through!?” Mike asked with a bit of awe.

“Fine then. There’s only one thing I really want from you two anyway. A blow job. One each. One for me, and one for my good friend here.” Tony said, pointing his thumb at Mike.

The two girls looked at him with shock, and then turned to look at each other, both contemplating if they should really do it. They both whispered back and forth for a bit, before Heather spoke up. “Alright we agree. You each get one blow job. Susana will do Mike, and I’ll do Tony.” She couldn’t stop the disgust from appearing on her face.

“And an afternoon of fully nude entertainment of course.” Tony added. The girls were about to protest, but he just held his hand up, saying, “You already agreed to it back at school.”

“Fine!” Susana quickly said, knowing she didn’t need to consult her friend, and before he could change his mind about the deal. “Two blow jobs, one each, and an afternoon with us naked.”

“Deal.” Tony said with a smirk, and stuck out his hand to shake, but the girls just got out of the car, ignoring him. The two boys soon followed, with Mike now being extremely happy he had been invited along. This afternoon was sure to be a highly memorable one.

The three other girls were waiting at the front door as the others were walking up the driveway. Tony, being ever tactful, called out, “Go ahead and strip down once you’re inside girls!” Making Heather and Susana scowl at him in response. Hearing that, Gwen knew they were probably in the clear when it came to revealing the rule. Heather had sent them a text on the drive over, letting them know her wishes about keeping the rule a secret. The three girls quickly whispered to each other, formulating a plan for when they all got inside.

Once everyone was inside, Gwen led the group down to the family room. While Heather and Susana were the first to start removing their clothing, to both boys' surprise, the other three girls also followed suit, getting undressed as well. While he didn’t want to look such an amazing gift horse in the mouth, Mike just couldn’t contain his curiosity. “Why are you three stripping naked?”

Tanya, who had always been the most outspoken of her group, answered his question while unhooking her bra. “We’re hoping to encourage our friends while they go through this.” She tossed aside her bra, hooking her thumbs into her panties. “Don’t think we’re here for your entertainment. We’re just here for their moral support.” She had her panties down her legs, now stepping out of them.

The other four girls were also just as nude as Tanya, completely naked for the two boys. Like Tanya, Gwen wasn't as shy about showing off her body anymore. In the last few days she’d embraced the nudity rule with positivity, finding she actually enjoyed being naked while at home. Even undressing in front of two of her male classmates was less stressful then she would have thought just a few days ago. She only gave a little blush in response when the boys’ eyes eventually fell onto her.

Susana and Heather were both still a little shy about undressing in front of the two guys, even if both of them had seen them naked the day before. Their worry mostly came from what they were expected to do to keep Tony’s silence about the whole thing. Heather was a lot more grossed out about it, while Susana was just worried about how Mike would regard her in the future. She had thought there might be a chance at a relationship in the future between them one day, and hoped this wouldn’t end up hurting that chance.

For the other redhead in the room, and the most conservative girl of the bunch, Chrissy, undressing in front of two male peers was almost a nightmare come true. After getting undressed, she was the only girl to try to keep some of her modesty by covering her private parts with her arms. Standing in the back of the room, mostly concealed by the other girls standing in front of her, she was relieved not to be the center of attention.

Both of the boys watched on, totally enamored with the girls once they were undressed. They were already sporting large erections in their pants, and were now looking forward to the blow jobs they were promised. In fact, Tony felt like he couldn’t wait any longer. “Alright Heather. Come over here and get on your knees.” He demanded, unzipping the fly of his jeans.

“Already!?” Heather said, wide eyed.

Tony fished his cock out of his fly, and then pointed at the spot in front of him. Heather quickly scampered over, getting down on her knees, and face to face with this cock she regarded as almost a monster. Tony was pleased with the girl's obedience. This would not be the first blow job he had ever received, but it would be one of the most memorable ones, as Heather Moss was regarded as one of the hottest girls in school.

Heather started by just taking the tip of it into her mouth, using very little pressure with her lips. It made Tony moan in pleasure all the same. She really didn’t want to be doing this, but knew there was only one thing he would accept as living up to their deal, and that was making him cum. Having had the experience of giving at least one other blowjob, that one also under duress no less, she had at least some idea of what to do in order to get it over with quickly. She pursed her lips around the shaft, while also using her tongue, making circles with it over the head of his cock.

“OH YEAH! OH! OH GOD! FUCK!” Tony was really enjoying what the blonde girl was doing now. “WOW! It’s like your mouth was made to do this!”

Heather looked up at him with disdain, but knew better than to complain. She started bobbing her head quickly along his shaft, in order to get this over with as fast as possible. That really seemed to please him, as he started to thrust his hips in time with her movements. They soon had a rhythm going, one they kept up for a couple minutes. Then, as he came closer and closer to cumming, he started to get more aggressive, trusting his cock with more force every time. Heather was now having a difficult time breathing, and moaned in irritation on almost every one of his thrusts.

Tony smirked down at the blonde girl for a second, before his eyes rolled into the back of his head, and he started to blow his load. Heather was not happy, feeling his cum spray the back of her throat. He didn’t even have the decency to try and give her a warning. Instead, he placed his hands on the back of her head, holding her in place, and seemed to try and force as much of his cock into her mouth as possible.

The blonde girl started gagging and sputtering, making some of his spunk dribble out of the sides of her mouth and down her chin. Once he let go, she rushed off to the closest bathroom, spitting a large wad of semen into the sink, and began trying to wash her mouth out vigorously with the water from the faucet.

No one was really sure what to say, until Mike finally broke the silence. “Damn, man. That was kinda harsh.”

“What? Look, she’s fine.” Tony said in his defense, pointing at Heather as she came back into the room.

Heather just went and sat down on the couch, flooding her arms under her breasts, indignation clearly written all over her face. She’d never admit it out loud, and was having difficulty even processing the emotions herself, but somehow being treated like that had provoked a feeling of arousal inside her.

“Your turn, huh?” Tony said, looking back over at Mike.

“Uhhh… Later…” Mike answered, not sure anymore if he wanted to put Susana through the same experience as her blonde friend.

“What are we gonna do then?” Tony asked, looking around the room at the other teens.

“Let’s just watch TV.” Gwen offered, walking over to get the remote.

“No way!” Tony said. He pointed at Heather and then at Susana. “These two are supposed to entertain us for the afternoon.” He furrowed his brow, knowing there must be something good he could make a couple naked girls do. Then the light bulb went off in his head, and he walked over to take the remote from Gwen, and flipped the TV on.

“I thought you said you didn’t want to watch TV.” Heather said, giving him a snide smirk.

He switched the channels until he found what he was looking for, stopping on a music station. “Just getting some background music for you girls. Why don’t the two of you show off your dance moves for a while.” He offered Heather a hand to get up from her seat, but she ignored him, getting up under her own power.

Between the two of them, Susana had always been the one who preferred dancing. Heather had never really enjoyed doing it, feeling uncoordinated. Now the redhead and the blonde were both feeling anxious about dancing, since it would be in the nude, and all for the boys’ perversion.

Tanya could see the apprehension on the two girl’s faces, wanting to help them. “Let’s show them how it’s done.” She whispered to the other girls, and then walked over to stand in between Heather and Susana. “Follow my lead.” She said, giving each of them a smile, and then started moving her body to the beat.

Gwen and Chrissy both joined the other three girls, and soon all five girls were putting on a naked dance show for the two boys. Mike walked over to sit on the couch next to Tony, while they both became slack jawed at the girls. Nothing could have broken away their concentration, they became so mesmerized by the movements of the girls’ bodies, particularly entranced by the jiggling motion of the girls' butts and boobs.

The girls danced through three songs, all following the lead of Tanya, thankful that she was willing to do that for them. Heather and Susana were, in fact, both very thankful the other girls had been willing to join them, and they hadn't had to do this all on their own. They were all realizing that Tanya’s suggestion of supporting each other in this was most likely the best way for them to all get through this.

The girls all gave one last flourishing move to finish their show, before collapsing to the floor in a fit of giggles, exhausted from their dance party.

Both boys started clapping in approval. “WOW! GIRLS! That was awesome!” Tony said with praise. “So fucking hot too!” He added, adjusting his pants.

“Tell me about it!” Mike added, a huge grin plastered all over his face. He also felt a particular need he needed taking care of. “Susana? You’re still going to, ummmmm…” He eyed the buxom redhead, knowing what he wanted from her, but not confident enough to demand it out loud.

The girls started getting back to their feet, finally having caught their breath. Susana had ultimately ended up enjoying the performance she had just put on, especially when she started to focus on the face of the boy she had a crush on. She knew what he was expecting of her, and bit the corner of her lip in apprehension, wondering if she would really have the courage to go through with it. She came over to stand in front of him, waiting for him to take the lead, as she felt she couldn’t.

Before anything more could happen, Tony interrupted, saying, “Heather, how ‘bout another one?” He wiggled his eyebrows at her.

Heather put on a face of revulsion, answering, “Now way! We agreed to one each! And that’s all you’re gonna get!” Inside, she couldn’t believe she was actually considering doing it for him, and even worse, wanting him to do something similar to her when she was finished.

“Oh, come on!” Tony whined, frustration starting to build in him. “You’re just gonna blue-ball me after putting on such a thrilling performance?”

"Maybe you should have waited, like me." Mike said, giving him a large smirk.

"I'll do it." Tanya responded, giving her coworker a sultry look. The other girls looked at her with surprise and shock.

"Really?" Even Tony could not believe the black girl's offer.

"Sure. You just have to do one thing for me first." Tanya grinned. "Eat me out."

Tony got a little flustered at her request. "Oh, uh… Ok, but I've never…" He blushed, never having considered doing that to a girl before.

Tanya sat down on one of the chairs, hooking her legs on the arm rests, and pointed in between her wide open legs. "Just get over here." She waited for him to get into the position she wanted before continuing. "This is my clit." She opened herself up and gestured to her most sensitive spot.

"I know that!" The boy was getting frustrated at the way this girl was talking down to him.

"Good. Then lick it! And keep licking it until I tell you to stop!" She said forcefully, and then grabbed the back of his head and forced his face down in between her legs.

Everyone else in the room watched on in shock, while Tanya started moaning in pleasure. “Yeah! That’s it! That spot right there! Keep going! UGGGHHH!” Her hips started gyrating as the boy lapped his tongue over and over on her sensitive clit. Seeing that Tanya was really enjoying what he was doing, Tony also started to really get into it, switching to flicking his tongue up and down in rapid succession, driving the girl crazy. “OH MY GOD!” Tanya yelled, getting a wide eyed look of joy on her face, before cumming so hard, she could no longer control her volume. “AAAHHH! AAAHHH! AAAHHH! AAAHHH! AAAAAHHHHH!!!”

She finally released the back of his head when she could take no more, and Tony smiled up at her, at last able to catch his breath. “I think this time you’ve earned your blowjob.” Tanya smiled down at him, before getting off the chair and pushing him down to lay on his back. She then undid his jeans, pulling them down to his knees, before taking his throbbing member in her mouth.

Susana had half turned to watch the whole thing, but Mike brought her attention back to him by grabbing her hand. “While everyone else is paying attention to them, you wanna…?” He whispered to her.

She nodded her head in response, so Mike undid his pants like the other boy in the room, and pulled them down to mid thigh. Susana knelt down, taking in the sight of her crush’s privates for the first time. She had been able to see Tony’s large member earlier, and regarded it with a bit of disdain. Now seeing Mike's hard penis, she considered it to be more sleek, yet still just as powerful, thinking the best comparison to make was with a missile.

Never having given a blowjob in her life, Susana first tested out by just feeling it with her hand. Mike sucked in a little air at the touch, surprised how different it felt to have someone else touching his privates. She smiled at him, and he smiled back, both of them enjoying this private moment with each other. The pleasure he was feeling was soon evident to both of them, as a bit of pre-cum started leaking out of the end. She used her index finger to spread it around the head, and with the aid of the lubricant, started jerking him up and down.

Susana knew it was now or never, feeling a sense of confidence inside of her now. She leaned down, taking his hard cock into her mouth as far as she was comfortable, about half way, and then keeping her mouth closed around it, pulled back up until his hard member popped out of her mouth. She repeated the action a few more times, before using her tongue to tease the underside of the head, making Mike moan out loud for the first time. “OHHHH!” He was trying to be as quiet as possible so as to not draw the attention of the other teens.

She couldn’t help enjoying achieving such a vocal reaction from him, deciding she wanted to hear more. She redoubled her attack on the head of his cock, using her tongue to keep teasing him, all while also jerking his shaft with one of her hands. “AAAHHHH! AAAAHHHHHH! AAAAAAHHHH!” Mike screamed in response, holding out no longer. He came, with Susana catching the first couple explosions in her mouth, and then shot three more times into the open air. She kept up her jerking motion, until he couldn’t stand it any longer, begging, “Please! No more! No more!”

Tanya was also just finishing up with Tony. Being more experienced, she swallowed down his whole load, slightly less than the last time as it was his second blowjob of the day. She then smiled at him, saying, “Anytime you feel like making the same trade, just let me know, Tony-boy.”

Mike and Susana just smiled at each other, communicating the same sentiment in silence.

[superevil7]

Since her meeting with the principal, Abbie’s day had been going slightly better. The woman had asked her to put on some underwear underneath her revealing clothing. Something Abbie had been perfectly happy and willing to do. The only undergarments she really had available were her practice bra and an extra pair of panties she always kept in her gym locker, just in case. With the garments in place, she felt much less worried about her outfit. She knew she still had to be aware of her skirt accidentally falling, but at least if such a thing were to happen now, she would be able to retain some of her modesty. She also knew it went completely against what Lauren had told her to do that morning, but she figured dealing with the little blonde girl would be much less of a hassle than getting on the bad side of the principal of her school.

As for her other classmates, the rumors and hearsay had already started to spread regarding exactly what had happened in that math class. Some students believed that Abbie had perpetrated the stunt on purpose, getting some kind of thrill from flashing her breasts. While others believed something closer to the truth, thinking that her poor choice of wardrobe that morning had led to a very revealing mistake for the girl. Either way, the comments and questions regarding her outfit never stopped being directed at the girl throughout the day.

Even at lunch, most of the girls she had regarded as friends didn’t seem to want to have anything to do with her. The only one really willing to comfort her had been Blake, knowing his girlfriend was likely not responsible for the way she was dressed that day. Her brother had also tried to make her feel better when they passed each other once between classes, as they did not share the same lunch period that day, but she told him she was alright, and vowed to him that some way, she was going to make sure that Lauren paid for what she had done to her.

Abbie’s greatest triumph for the day was that she had somehow actually managed to avoid Lauren. She hoped that meant the younger girl hadn’t found out about her breaking her demands. As the bell was ringing, letting the school know the last class of the day was over, she let out a deep sigh. Only one place left to go before heading home, she thought to herself. The one place she would assuredly expect to run into the little blonde devil that day.

She made her way over to the girls’ locker room to get changed. Track was always the favorite part of her day, whether she was competing or just practicing. It wasn’t so much that she was mean to the other girls, as Lauren had implied, it was that the other girls on the team were just so much slower than her, she justified to herself. Abbie thought she was just trying to push her team to be the best they could be, being so tough on them. Even if some of the other girls didn’t see it that way.

She looked around the locker room, as she stripped down to her sports bra and panties, hoping to lay eyes on the little blonde girl before the girl could spot her.

“Didn’t I make things clear this morning? Or are you really that stupid?” Lauren said, coming up behind Abbie just as she was pulling her running shorts out of her locker.

Abbie cringed, figuring she had been caught, but still thought to try and play it off. “I have to change into my practice gear. I can’t run in what you gave me to wear this morning. Or are you the one that’s stupid?”

Lauren didn’t like being called stupid, feeling rage at the girl. She snatched Abbie’s shorts from her hands, looking down at them. “Oh, I see. Just getting changed for track, huh? That’s all.”

“Yeah, obviously. Now give that back!” Abbie demanded.

“Why? You don’t really need them anymore, do you? I heard you’re a nudist now. I’m surprised you even decided to wear clothes at all today.” Lauren gave a smug grin at the look of surprise on Abbie’s face.

“Who told you that!?” Abbie asked with concern. “Whatever, just give them back… I’m going to go tell the coach if you don’t!”

“Oh… You want to go see the coach? Alright. I think he’s outside already. Come on girls, let’s help Abbie go see the coach.”

Abbie’s eyes went wide as three other 7th grade girls from her team suddenly grabbed her from behind, dragging her towards the exterior exit doors of the locker room. “STOP! PLEASE!” Abbie tried struggling, but with Lauren aiding the girls, there were too many for her to break free. “SOMEBODY! HELP ME!” Abbie begged the other girls in the locker room. Some giggled at her, and others just looked away, not wanting to get into the middle of someone else's fight. They had all seen what Abbie had worn that day, not to mention having heard something about her exposure during second period. Most of them felt justified in thinking she was getting exactly what she deserved.

Lauren led the group towards the exterior door, holding it open. The other girls were about to push Abbie out, but Lauren stopped them before they could. “Wait girls. We can’t send Abbie outside like this.” A sense of relief washed over Abbie.

“We can’t?” One of the other girls asked.

“No, of course not. Look at what she's wearing. She’s way overdressed! I think we better help Abbie get into the proper attire.” Lauren said, and her 7th grade teammates all smirked at that. Before Abbie knew it she was on the ground, her underwear being stripped off. First her bra, and then her panties, leaving the girl in only her socks.

The girls stood her back up, and Lauren pushed the naked girl out the door, slamming it shut behind her. Abbie tried yanking on the door handle, but it was no use. She knew the door could only be opened with a key by one of the coaches.

She took a look around, taking a few tentative steps away from the door, and covered her naked body with her arms in the classic embarrassed nude female pose. Then she heard the distinct sound of the door being swung back open, “Thought you might need these!” Lauren threw Abbie her running shoes, giggled a little at the evident embarrassment the nude girl was displaying, and quickly slammed the door shut again. Abbie tried to rush at the door, but it was already shut before she even had a chance to think. She put on her shoes, at least happy to have those. Her feet were starting to hurt on the gravel path that ran around the side of the school.

It was the middle of the afternoon, and the warm sun was beating down on her naked body. She could hear some other students off in the distance, waiting for their own after school activities to begin. She certainly didn’t want to be caught like that, but didn’t know where to turn. The only open doorway back into the building would be the main entrance at the front. She spotted a half height wall, jutting out about 10 feet from the building. Some kind of generator or something, and rushed over to crouch down behind it. Just as she ducked down, a group of boys she knew from her team came out of their own locker room, and headed towards the school track.

That was a close one, Abbie thought to herself. She still didn’t know what to do though. Just then, a group of girls exited the locker room, and Abbie was going to jump up and rush the door, hoping to catch it before it closed, but another group of boys came out their own door, and Abbie was forced to duck back down again. Abbie decided, next time the girls’ locker room door opened, she was just going to go for it, whether any boys saw her or not.

It was another couple minutes before the door opened again, but she was ready. As the door swung open, she rushed as fast as her feet could carry her towards the door. It was only when she was a mere couple steps away that she realized her mistake. The group that had just exited the locker room was Lauren and her gang.

“Where are you going Abbie?” Lauren laughed, as the group grabbed the naked girl. “The track is that way.” The other girls laughed too, as they all started dragging Abbie in the opposite direction of the door.

“LET ME GO!” Abbie squirmed, actually managing to break the grasp of the girls, and started running, with the other girls chasing her. She knew, being the fastest on the team, she could outrun the girls, but was not sure where she was trying to go, just wanting to get away from them. She started to really outpace them, as she neared the end of the building, and rounded the corner, only to run smack dab directly into her coach’s backside. Abbie fell down to the ground with a thud, dazed and confused. “Ahhh!”

“OW!” The coach jumped in surprise. A couple of the boys he had been speaking with let out a loud gasp as they took in the sight of the naked girl lying on the grass. He turned to look at whatever had hit him, finding the naked girl, still lying prone on her back, spread eagle. “LARSON!? What in the hell!?” Most of the rest of her teammates were also present, waiting for practice to start, and they all got a chance to take a good long look at the girl’s bare privates as she lay there.

“Abbie!?” Blake exclaimed, being one of the other boys present. He rushed over and helped his girlfriend back to her feet. Just then Lauren and the other girls rounded the corner.

“Larson!? What the hell is this? Where are your clothes!?” The coach demanded.

“Coach Wood…” Abbie tried to start explaining herself, still trying to get some of the cobwebs out from the collision.

“Abbie is a nudist now, sir.” Lauren quickly interrupted.

“Seriously! Are you fu-- Kidding me!?” Coach Wood started to say, stopping himself from swearing in front of the students.

“It’s true, sir. Just ask Blake. She’s been jogging naked in the park the last two days.”

“Is this true, Moss?”

“Uh, well, yeah, sir, but it’s…”

“See. I told you!” Lauren quickly interrupted her teammate.

“I can go get…” Abbie started to offer, her senses coming back, making her realize she was standing there naked in front of her entire team.

“No, hold on.” The coach held up his hand, and let out a sigh. “I think I need to make a phone call. All of you just wait a moment.” Abbie started to really blush, seeing all the boys on her team staring at her naked body. The girls on the team noticed the boys checking her out too, making some of them giggle a little at Abbie’s expense, while others gave her a scowl.

“Damn, I knew this was gonna happen.” The coach said under his breath, waiting for his call to connect. “Hello… Yes ma’am. I have a student here who claims she’s a nudist… Yes, of course it is her… I know, but ma’am… Yes… Yes, I understand.” The team could only hear their coach's side of the conversation. “Alright ma’am. I understand. Thank you. Goodbye.”

The coach mumbled something under his breath, and then let out an annoyed sigh. “Alright Larson. Principal Bruster wants to see you in her office right away.”

“But I didn’t…” Abbie started to say.

“No but’s, Larson! Now get your naked butt moving!” He angrily pointed at the school, while the rest of the team all snickered at what the coach had just said. “Shut up! Anyone else laughs and they’re gonna be sitting out next week's meet!”

He gave another stern look towards Abbie, who began trodding back around the corner of the school. Her main worry now was how she was going to get back inside, with the only open entrance at the front of the building, without being seen by anyone more. She hugged herself around her midsection, not really trying to hide her privates, but more to help calm herself down from what had just happened. Her entire track team, including the boys, had all just seen her naked! What was she going to do!? There was no way any of them were going to keep quiet about her exposure. The whole school was sure to know everything by tomorrow morning.

Walking along the side of the school, she was at least thankful she was alone now, and felt herself relaxing again. This side of the school didn’t have too many windows she needed to worry about, as it was the side with the locker rooms, the gym, and the lunchroom near the front. It was also lined with a tall opaque fence, on the edge where the school property met the residential homes, so she knew there wasn’t much chance of being seen along this part of her journey. As she neared the locker room doors, she thought about just waiting until someone came out, but she was anxious about making the principal wait, and decided against it.

Walking along at a brisk pace, she had made it all the way to the lunch room now, and was nearing the first set of windows she would have to pass. She knew there was always some club or activity that would end up having their meeting in the lunchroom as it provided a wide open space. She looked at the tall, but skinny windows that came in groups of three, deciding what would be the best course of action. She figured she could make quick dashes, and then hide in the middle of each window set. That meant there were basically four chances for her to be caught. She also decided that if anyone did happen to catch her, she would just make a frenzied rush to the principal’s office, and worry about the consequences later.

She prepared herself, stretching her legs a little, and then got into her runners position. She counted down three, two, one, in her head, and then booked it. She hadn’t even really had a chance to think, before she made it to the other side of the first set of windows. She took a few deep breaths, and prepared herself again, making another quick dash past the second set of windows. This time, however, she couldn’t help taking a quick peek inside. She stopped herself short, feeling foolish. There hadn’t even been anyone in the lunchroom to see her. She laughed out loud, shaking her head.

Peeking around the corner of the building, she knew she had now reached the point in her journey where it was inevitable she would be seen. The front of her school was situated on one of the main roads of the town, and a number of passing vehicles were speeding by. About a dozen students were also milling about in the front, still waiting to be picked up by their parents. She didn’t know what their reaction would be to seeing a naked girl come around the corner, but there was no other way back into the building for her.

As the naked girl prepared herself for her imminent exposure to the select group of her schoolmates, she replayed the events of the afternoon in her head, and began to feel real anger. Anger with herself. She remembered how she had hid next to the building after being thrown out of the locker room. Or how she had run from Lauren and her group of friends like a coward. Running directly into her coach head on, having all of her male teammates looking at her splayed out on the ground, and how everyone had laughed at her. Except for Blake. Blake had been the only one to try and help her.

Blake. The words her boyfriend had said the other day started to echo in her head. “If it doesn't bother you, they can't really make fun of you for it. Right?” Right, Abbie thought to herself, repeating the words over and over in her mind. She decided right then and there, if she was going to be forced to be a nudist, then she was going to start doing it with grace and poise from now on. She firmly planted one foot, and then the other, taking the first small steps out into the open, and held her head high, as she marched her way towards the entrance of the school.

The first gasp was the loudest, and ended up alerting the other students to the naked girl’s presence. Then the others all started to make their own shocked noises and faces. “Hey, isn’t that Abbie Larson!?” One of the girls called out, making Abbie cringe internally, not expecting to be identified so early. But she just kept her composure, repeating Blake’s words in her head, and focused her attention on the doors.

Some of the students were content just observing the naked girl from afar, but others were a little more bold, coming much closer to the naked girl. The first one upon her was a girl from Abbie's science class, who at least had the courtesy to ask, "Are you alright?" showing some concern for the girl's state of undress.

"Is she alright? She's smoking hot!" A boy that Abbie didn't recognize said. "Hey baby, can I get your number?"

"Leave her alone, Ryan." Another girl said.

"I knew she did it on purpose." A girl Abbie recognized from her math class scowled at her as she passed.

"Damn. Maybe I should transfer to your math class then." The boy standing next to her responded, receiving a sharp elbow from the girl in return for his comment.

Abbie just continued walking, a stoic look on her face, not giving them any kind of response. Internally, however, all the attention she was receiving was making her most private of places tingle with excitement. That feeling, more than anything, kept Abbie moving forward. The thrill of it all, giving her a certain sense of strange determination.

It ended up becoming quite the scene, as more and more students joined, forming a group surrounding the naked girl on three sides, left, right, and behind; but none attempted to block her way. The questions just kept coming too, but the nude girl continued to ignore them. As she finally made it to the entrance, one of the boys near the front of the group broke off ahead and held the door open for her. Abbie regarded the gesture as kind, and gave him a smile and a slight head nod as she went in. None of the group followed, choosing to stay outside.

The main office was situated right at the front of the school, and Abbie was opening the door in a matter of moments. “Ms. Larson.” The principal was standing right inside, arms folded, tapping the toes of one foot on the laminate floor. “Back again so soon? This must be my lucky day. Let’s talk in my office, shall we?” She gestured behind her with one arm, waiting for the nude girl to go by before following.

Once the two were in her office, and the door shut, Ms. Bruster started to pace back and forth, saying, “You couldn’t at least give me one day!?”

“Principal Bruster, I…” Abbie started to say.

“Please, Abbie, just sit down.” She pointed at one of the chairs. Abbie quickly did as she was told, not wanting to be in any more trouble.

The principal started pacing again, obvious frustration on her face. “Abbie, I get it, I really do.” She started to say, and Abbie could see and hear a flustered, almost worried, appearance and tone taking over the woman. After a few more paces, she turned and said, “I just wish you could have given me a few more days to get things in order before forcing the issue.” then she gave the nude girl a cheeky smirk.

“What do you mean?” Abbie asked, unsure if the woman was upset with her or not.

“I’ve already spoken with the school board and the district superintendent earlier today about your issue. They are willing to take your request under consideration, but as of right now you will not be allowed to attend school in the nude.”

Abbie breathed a slight sigh of relief. Then she thought about how things had been turning out the last few days, and decided that relief might be a bit premature. “But…”

“You’ll be happy to hear the school board has agreed to give you an exception and allow you to go nude outside of school hours during activities on school property. You will be allowed to attend sports games, school dances, and any other activities in the nude. Just give me some notice beforehand, so I can alert the proper personnel to keep an eye out for you. I’ve also spoken with your coach today regarding this matter. You’ll be able to participate in track practice, as well as any meets that take place here on school grounds, in the nude from now on too. In regards to meets that take place at other schools, the school board and I are still in negotiations, since they would need the permission of the other schools for that.” 

The blood in Abbie’s veins ran cold. “But..! Principal Bruster, I’d be more than willing to continue wearing clothes, if that would help make things easier for you...” She was in total shock, and trying to grasp at any last straw that could somehow get her out of this mess.

“No! I wouldn’t hear of it, Abbie! I was observing you from my window, as you were on your way here. I saw the determined look on your face, and I could see just how much this must really mean to you. You kept your head held high, even surrounded by the other students while they mocked and belittled you. You really made me proud, young lady! I know why you chose to go to your track practice completely nude! Why you’ve come to my office again today, like this!. You’re here to fight for your rights! Your freedom to be your true nudist self! And I promise I’m going to be fighting right alongside you! That’s why I spent the whole afternoon on the phone with the board getting the rules changed for you. I know this is only a small start, but I think with enough time, and enough determination, we can win them over to our side. I promise you, Abbie, that one day I will make it possible for you and girls like you to freely walk the halls of this school in nudist freedom!”

“I, umm…” Abbie was dumbfounded after hearing all that. “Thanks?” was the only response she could think of, having seen the conviction in the woman’s eyes. She was almost feeling inspired from the words of her principal, at the same time dreading the thought of going naked at school, even if it would just be after hours.

Principal Bruster gave her a proud smile. “Now go back out there and knock them dead, Abbie!”

--------

The reason Adam had decided to lay off Abbie, and give her some reprieve from the humiliation he had been putting her through, was because he had basically achieved everything he wanted with her already. He figured it was his sister’s response to being forced to strip naked on Friday that had pushed their mom into making the rules at their house. Over the weekend, he had continued to provoke his older sister in order to get his mother to push things even further in his favor. Now he felt he was past the point of needing her for that. This morning in the bathroom he was honestly just trying to make amends with Abbie in his own twisted way.

He had set his sights completely on Sam now. While Lilly had been a girl he had mostly admired from afar, Sam had been one of his friends since pretty much day one in school. Lilly and Cody had already seemed to pair off anyway, so he felt like he had no chance there, and Sam was the girl he really always had his eye on anyway.

The thing that had really thrown him was his encounter with Hope the previous day. He hadn’t even met the girl until she arrived at his house with the other blondes, but she had certainly left a deep impression on him. With Heather it had all been purely a power play, but Hope had given him such a wonderful experience without him even asking, and she had even shown enthusiastic interest in upping the level of what they would do next time. If there ever was a next time.

Adam was still deep in thought when Sam approached him after school. “Adam, hey. I don’t have to look after my brother today.”

“Oh cool. Do you want to come over to my house right away then?” Adam asked, happy to have the girl speaking with him again. They had sat together at lunch time like usual, but the girl had pretty much remained silent, only really answering him in one word responses whenever prompted.

“Yeah. Maybe we can talk about what happened yesterday?”

“Ok, but I should warn you, the guys…” Adam didn’t get to finish his sentence as Travis, Cody, and Lilly all came out of the door.

“Hi Adam. Hi Sam.” Cody was the first to acknowledge the two. “Ready to go to your house?”

“Ummm, yeah.” Adam hesitated, not sure if Sam would want to go now that she knew his friends would also be there. He had decided to keep what had happened the previous evening from them, knowing it would probably humiliate Sam if he told them. He knew he had to play this whole thing differently if he ever had a hope of a serious relationship with her.

What Sam said next completely shocked him. “Yeah. I’m all ready. I can’t wait to get over to Adam’s and relax a little.”

“You’re going over to Adam’s?” Travis responded with a little sly smirk.

“Yep, and you don’t have to look at me like that, Travis. I was over at Adam’s house last night. I know all about the rules already.” and she gave him a little wink before turning on her heel and sauntering off.

The other four teens just stared at her in stunned silence, until Lilly rushed to catch up with her, calling out, “Hey! Wait up!”

The boys all lagged behind a little, so they could talk privately. “You didn’t tell us Sam was at your place yesterday.” Travis whispered, with a little annoyance.

Cody was also a bit bothered. “Yeah, I thought we made a deal. You got to see Lilly…”

“And Gwen.” Travis added.

“And Gwen naked.” Cody continued. “So it’s only fair we get to see Sam naked too. Why didn’t you tell us?”

“I wasn’t trying to hide it from you guys.” Adam explained. “She was acting really shy about the whole thing yesterday. I didn’t want her to get scared and chicken out if I invited you guys to see her. It was honestly really surprising when she said she still wanted to come over when you guys showed up. Besides, without me neither of you guys would be spending any time with any naked girls, so don’t get all mad at me for wanting to make her feel a little more comfortable before I invite you over.” He defended himself, not sure why his friends were coming down so hard on him all of a sudden.

“Sorry.” Travis apologized, realizing his friend was right about that last part. “It just seemed like you were trying to hide it, is all.”

“Yeah. We thought you’d be bragging from here to the Moon about the first time you saw Sam naked.” Cody laughed. “I guess you didn’t get any pictures either.”

“Well…” Adam gave a sly smile. “I could show them to you later, if you really want. But what would be the point? You’ll be seeing her in a few minutes anyway.” The boys all agreed, as they were only a few blocks from Adam’s house anyway.

Sam and Lilly had also struck up their own private conversation as they strolled along to Adam’s home. “So, how long have you known about the rules?” Lilly asked, when she caught up to the other girl.

“I just found out last night.” Sam responded. “You?”

“My whole family was invited to dinner at Adam’s on Sunday. I found out about it a few hours before. Abbie came over to our house naked that afternoon with my brother, and he thought it would be a good idea for us, my sister and I, to practice before. My sister wasn’t too happy about that.”

“Yeah, I heard something about that… Hang on? You said Abbie came over to your house naked?” The darker haired girl asked with some shock at the idea.

“Yeah. Mrs. Larson is really the whole reason this got started I guess. She seems to be pushing Abbie to be more and more open with her nudity too. My mom seems satisfied to have us just going naked at home, mostly. I don’t know what I’d do in Abbie’s shoes. Although my mom did make my sister and me walk back home naked after dinner that evening. It was dusk though, so no one really noticed.” Lilly explained. “I hope.” she added with a little blush.

“So you have the same rule at your house too?”

“Yeah, we have all the same rules there.” The blonde girl responded.

“Rules? You mean there’s more than one?” Sam furrowed her brow at the girl.

Lilly started counting on her fingers. "Well, there's the rule that girls have to be naked. You already know that one. Then there's the rule that when my parents aren't around, my brother is in charge. He can even punish us if we get out of line or break any of the rules. And the last one is that the boys can touch any parts of our bodies that they want. It's supposed to help us feel more comfortable and open with our bodies."

Sam blushed, realizing how Adam was able to be so forward with her last night, and so good too. "And you're ok with that!?"

"I mean, it does come with some perks." The blonde giggled. "If they're gentle, it does feel really good to be touched down there." She couldn't help smiling, and realized she had been looking forward to the afternoon just because of that fact.

Sam chuckled in response to the look on her face. "I suppose so."

They were arriving at the Larson household soon after, and Adam unlocked the front door, letting his friends inside. Gathering in the living room, as they usually did, the three boys all gave an expectant look to the two girls. Neither one made a move to remove their clothes, however, until prompted by Adam. “Girls, you both know the rules. You don’t need me to keep reminding you every day, do you?”

“Sorry Adam.” Lilly said, blushing, reaching to lower the straps of her sleeveless white dress. She had worn one of her fancier dresses that day, feeling like if she was going to be naked the rest of the time, then when she was allowed to wear clothes she was going to really dress up. Her dress now off, she continued with the task by removing first her bra, and then her panties, both also white so they wouldn’t show through the material of the dress. Nude before the boys once again, she gave them a little shy smile, and then went about folding her dress so it wouldn’t get wrinkled.

In great contrast to the blonde girl, Sam usually dressed for comfort, and today was no exception. A t-shirt and jeans, together with her favorite zippered hoodie, tied around her waist in case she got cold, was her preferred outfit for the day. Along with the brown hiking boots she almost always wore. Earlier, when she had told the boys she was ready to get to Adam’s house, she had just been trying to put up a brave front, not wanting the others to know her real feelings. Now that she was actually in the position where she had to remove her clothes in front of the boys, she was feeling genuine fear.

Lilly, sensing the girl’s anxiety, came back over and grabbed her hand in encouragement. 
Sam gave her a small smile in return, and after a large breath, kicked off her boots. Since the other girl was already naked, all the attention of the boys ended up on her, and that let Sam relax a little, not having them watching so closely as she got undressed. She undid the hoodie next, handing it over to the blonde girl when she offered her hand. After that, she had to undo her belt with shaky hands, making the task more difficult than usual. Although none of this was easy for the girl. Her pants undone, she went through the task of pushing them down her legs, not sure how she could do it and still keep her dignity. Lilly offered to take that as well, placing it with her own clothes on one of the chairs.

Taking off her t-shirt, Sam revealed her slim curvy figure to the boys, something Travis and Cody didn’t really know about her previously, and Adam had only learned about yesterday. Sam was never the type of girl who wanted to show off her figure, mostly wearing baggy clothes since she started developing. In just her bra and panties, it was pretty clear just how feminine looking the girl was. The boys waited with baited breath as she unhooked her bra, and once it was off the dark haired girl, the boys were able to compare the two girls chests, seeing that Sam’s breasts were only a touch smaller than the blonde haired girl’s.

Sam turned around to remove her last garment, feeling embarrassment to reveal what she had done to herself. Knowing it was inevitable that he would find out, she turned back around, locking her eyes on Adam’s face to see his reaction. He looked up at her face with wide eyed surprise, almost not believing the girl had removed every bit of her pubic hair. The plump outer lips of her sex were quite enticing without anything blocking the view. Sam could only look down at the floor, feeling her face burning with shame.

Standing next to each other, the two naked thirteen year old girls were quite the sight. The boys were thoroughly enjoying the chance to compare the two, and now all smiles. Besides the complexion of their skin, and the color and style of their hair, the two girls actually looked surprisingly similar to one another. Lilly liked to let her blonde hair grow long, while Sam kept her darker hair cut much shorter, just about shoulder length. Lilly's breasts were a little more round, and just slightly bigger than Sam's more perky boobs. And now Sam had decided to shave off all of her pubic hair from her body, while Lilly's sparse blonde pubes were difficult to notice unless viewed from up close.

Adam was particularly enjoying the look on Sam’s face, as well as her embarrassed demeanor over all. It reminded him of how she looked last night when he was forcing his sister to display her pubic mound. He looked downward again, taking in the sight of Sam’s now remarkably visible slit, feeling a real sense of excitement run through himself. “Wow! You girls sure are cute when you’re naked.” He commented, specifically looking into her eyes.

Lilly ended up being the one to respond, however, giving a little blush and a bright smile at the praise. “You guys really think so?”

“Yeah! Looking great as always, Lilly!” Cody echoed his friend’s sentiment. “And Sam, I’ve gotta say, you have one hell of a body too!”

“Yeah, Sam. You’re one smoking hot babe! How come you never show yourself off?” Travis added as well.

“I… Ummmm…” Sam felt even more uncomfortable now, with the compliments being directed at her. Her femininity had never been something she had taken pride in, or tried to show off, so being complimented on it made her feel really weird.

They were interrupted by the sound of Travis’s ringtone, and Sam was able to dodge answering the question for now. Gwen was on the other end of the call, inviting him to come over to join her at her house. Once off the phone, he turned back to his friends and said, "I think I'm gonna take off now, guys." He pointed over his shoulder at the door.

"What? And miss out on all the fun?" Adam looked at his best friend, confused.

"Yeah, I've, uh, got some things I need to do." He replied, headed towards the door now.

"Alright." Cody smirked at him. "Say hi to my sister for me." And his smile grew into a big grin.

"It's uh… I mean…" a look of worry flashed across Travis's face.

"Don't worry about it, man." He replied. Travis let out a sigh of relief, before heading out the door.

With an even number of boys and girls, Lilly was feeling a bit more relaxed. Although, truly, what she really wanted was to be alone with the boy she liked. "Adam, would it be ok if Cody and I went down to your basement again?" She looked over to her crush. "If that's ok with you?"

"Yeah, that's great with me." Cody smiled back at the blonde girl.

"Sure. Fine by me." Adam said. "That alright with you, Sam?"

Being naked in front of just Adam, instead of two boys, was fine with her. "Yeah, go ahead." She answered. Then she started to worry, realizing she would be alone, and naked in front of Adam, with no adult supervision this time.

She didn't get a chance to change her mind, as Cody quickly took Lilly's hand, and the two rushed over to the basement door, and down the stairs.

Now that they were both alone, Adam felt like he could speak more freely with his friend. “I’m glad you still wanted to come over today, even if Cody and Travis were here.”

“Uh, yeah.” Sam blushed, grabbing one hand with the other nervously, slightly trying to conceal her bare pubic mound. “I might have just been trying to act more brave than I really am.” She said in a small voice, looking down.

“Yeah, what’s with that? You’re always so confident. I’ve never seen you act like this before. Well, except for yesterday.”

She pursed her lips, and blushed even more knowing that Adam could see the change in her demeanor. “I, um, I guess it’s because I’m not used to this.”

He gave her a big smile. “That’s alright, Sam. I think you’re doing great. It can take a few days for a girl to get used to being naked. I’m sure you’ll be fine soon enough.”

“I hope so.” Sam said, under her breath.

“Since we’re alone now, why don’t we get the project stuff out of the way? I didn’t want to bring it up in front of the guys, since I didn’t know if you would be ok with that.”

“Oh, thanks Adam.” She said, genuinely happy he hadn't said anything to the others. “Don’t you think there’s a chance they will figure out who the test subject is though, when they see the finished project?”

“I guess they might, but Travis and Cody are my best friends. If I tell them to keep it a secret, they will. Besides, with the amount of girls who’ve been naked here, it’ll be hard for them to really know for sure. Why don’t we start with the pictures today, and then you can answer how you’re feeling.” He pulled his phone from his pocket.

“Yeah, alright.” Sam got herself into position. “Just how many girls have you seen naked, Adam?” She asked, as Adam began taking photographs of her naked body.

“Well…” He paused his picture taking, counting in his head. “At least a dozen.” He answered, getting a little smile on his lips. “It’s been great.”

“I’m sure it has been.” She gave him a perturbed furrow of her brow.

“You’re not jealous, are you Sam?” He knelt down, lining up the shot with her now bare shaven slit.

“No!” She reacted with outrage at the accusation. “I just wonder if all of those girls really wanted to be naked in front of you.”

“You need to open yourself up for this shot.” He looked up at her, expectantly. She let out a little annoyed sigh, but spread her legs, and used her hands to open herself up. “There were a few that didn’t want to do it at first, but after a while they all got used to being naked.”

“I don’t see how. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to this.” She waited for the flash from his phone to go off, closing her legs back together as soon as the picture was taken.

“Abbie felt the same way at first.” Adam grinned at her while getting up, and then scrolled through the photos, making sure he had captured everything he needed. “But with my help, I really think she’s gotten used to going naked.”

“Yeah, Lilly was saying something about that on the way over here. She said Abbie went over to her house completely naked. Has your sister really been out in public naked?”

“Yeah, sure.” Adam answered. “She’s gone jogging nude the last three days.”

“Oh my God!” Sam responded, bewildered. “Aren’t you guys worried about her getting arrested!?”

“What? No, don’t be silly, Sam. Abbie doesn’t have to worry about that. Girls are allowed to be naked anywhere in this county.”

“What!?” Sam reacted in shock.

“No seriously.” He pulled the article up on his phone, having bookmarked it for just such an occasion. He handed it over to the naked girl to read. “See, it says right there.”

Sam looked over the page, having a hard time believing her eyes. She looked at the address of the site, feeling shocked that the article was published by the highly reputable newspaper of West Falls. “That’s crazy!” She was wide eyed, handing him back his phone.

“Maybe, but it’s true.” He gave her a large grin. “I’d be careful saying that in front of my mom, by the way. She doesn’t seem to like the word crazy too much these days.”

“Yeah, you don’t have to tell me.” The naked girl responded, remembering how Mrs. Larson had reacted towards her yesterday. “Lilly was also telling me something else about your mom. That she made a rule allowing you guys to touch us? I mean, touch the girls? Is that really true?”

“Yeah, Sam.” He took a step towards her, then slowly brought his hand up like he was going to touch her boob. “Why? Is that something you’d like me to do?”

“Well, ummmm…” She choked out, embarrassed by his sudden forwardness. She was contemplating if she really did want him to touch her, remembering how good he had made her feel the previous evening. She never got the chance to answer, as the doorbell went off.

“I better get that. '' Adam said, reluctantly turning his attention away from the naked girl. After that morning, he didn’t want any more surprises at his door, and took the time to check out the window so he would know who was there. He breathed a sigh of relief, recognizing the skinny blonde girl from yesterday. 

Hope stood at the door, feeling a bit of nervousness inside of her. She wondered if Adam would really want to see her again. Maybe she should have called ahead, she thought to herself, realizing it was too late now. She had already removed all of her clothing, and held them in one arm as she waited. Finally the door opened, and she put on a jubilant smile, greeting the boy she had come to see. “Hey Adam.”

“Hi Hope.” He returned her smile, unsure what she was doing there. He was certainly not unhappy to see her naked again, that much was for sure.

“Can I come in?” She didn’t really like being outside naked, but had been told by Karen that she needed to respect the rules while there. She had tried to resist it, but found herself removing every bit of clothing before her mind would even let her ring the doorbell. Something inside her was compelling her to remove all of her clothes before ever entering this house. She didn’t quite understand how it worked, she just knew she had to do everything Karen asked of her.

"Oh, uh, yeah. Come on in." He hesitated for just a second, wondering what Sam was going to do when she saw this other naked girl.

"Oh, you have company." Hope stopped in her tracks as soon as she spotted Sam. "I can come back another time…"

Sam had started to panic, when she heard Adam inviting whoever was at the door inside. She was relieved, yet a little surprised when another naked girl walked in. "No, that's ok." She said quickly, feeling like she wasn’t ready to be alone with Adam just yet. Hope gave her a smile upon hearing that, and the two girls ended up locking eyes for a second, and then both turned away from one another, blushing.

"Sam, uh, this is Hope." Adam started introducing the girls to each other. "And, Hope, this is Sam."

The two girls met in the middle of the room to shake hands, both of their faces still a bit red from the blush. Hope felt a little more used to being nude, so was the first to say anything. "It's nice to meet you."

"Uh, yeah, you too." Sam noticed the blonde girl was now looking her up and down, causing some butterflies in her stomach. The same butterflies she usually got when Adam would look at her that way.

Now side by side, Adam was enjoying the opportunity to compare another naked girl to Sam. Hope was just a bit taller, but her slim lanky figure made her look younger than her age. Sam's more developed body made her look older in comparison. Either way, both girls were strikingly attractive to him, and he wasn't sure if he'd ever be able to make a choice between them, even if someone tried to force the matter.

"So, uh, did you walk over here like that?" Sam finally broke the little silence that had developed between them.

"Huh? Oh no." Hope chuckled. "I just took my clothes off when I got to the door. Have to respect the rules, right?" She gave a small sheepish grin.

"Ha. Yeah." Sam nodded her head, feeling a bit awkward and unsure what else to say.

Adam had also noticed the way the two girls had looked at each other, filing away that information for later. He was extremely curious to know how Sam was feeling now, but still didn't want to bring up their school project in front of someone else and embarrass her. He came up with a little covert way to ask her without giving everything away. "Sam and I were just finishing up with our homework before you got here." He said to the blonde girl. "Was there anything else we needed to do today, Sam, or was that all?"

"Umm, well…" For some reason revealing the plans of their project to this girl didn't make her feel as awkward. "I guess we should get the questions done, before I forget what I'm really feeling."

"What questions?" Hope asked, confused at what the two were talking about.

"It's for our science project." Sam blushed. "Can you keep something a secret?" She asked Hope, wondering why she felt she could trust this girl she just met.

"Yeah, sure. What is it?"

"Adam and I are doing a science project on how a girl feels being naked in front of a boy. With the rules here, we thought it would make a great experiment, and Adam got permission from our teacher for us to do it."

"Oh." Hope still felt confused. "If it's a school project, why do you want me to keep it secret?"

"We're not supposed to reveal who the girl is, that is the test subject." Adam jumped in when Sam just went red at her question. "Otherwise our teacher will fail us."

"Oh I see." Hope smiled at the darker haired girl. "Don't worry. Your secret's safe with me."

At that, Adam went to his backpack to retrieve his notebook. He went through the questions, asking the same things he had the previous day. Sam explained it was much harder to remove all of her clothes today, since it was in front of three watching boys, but that once she was fully nude, she had actually started to relax a little. She also explained that being naked first with Lilly, and now Hope, had also helped to calm her nerves.

"I guess not being the only naked girl helps keep some of the attention off of you." Hope giggled.

"Yeah! Totally!" Sam laughed along with her.

"Ok, just one more question." Adam said. "How aroused do you feel about being naked today?"

Sam had forgotten all about this question, looking over at Hope to see her smirking face. She just about turned beet red. "More today." She was almost whispering, she was so ashamed. "Like a six."

"Wow, it turns you on to be naked?" The blonde grinned. Sam felt totally small hearing her response, thinking she was making fun of her. Hope walked over and used her hand to tilt her chin back up, so they were looking eye to eye. "Don't worry. I feel the same."

Sam's eyes went wide in response. "You do!?"

"Yeah. I'm probably at about an eight now, if I'm being honest." She giggled again.

"Hey, don't forget about me!" Adam said, feeling left out. "I'm like all the way at a ten!"

The two girls looked at him, and then burst out laughing. Adam was a little confused at their response, until he thought about what he had just said, and then he burst out in a fit of laughter too.

Once everyone had calmed down, both girls did end up taking a look at the front of his slacks, realizing he was probably being honest with his assessment. Hope, having come back over to escalate things with Adam, didn't want to miss out on the opportunity. Also having a thing for the ladies, thought maybe all three of them might have some fun together.

"Can I tell you guys a secret?" Hope looked from Adam over to Sam, giving them each a bashful gaze. When they both nodded their heads, she continued. "I don't just like boys. I'm into girls too."

Sam was initially in shock at the admission, but then realized it did explain why the blonde girl had checked her out so thoroughly when she got here. "Wow. That's really brave of you to share that with us." She gave her a smile.

Adam was much less surprised. Although he remembered Hope had not participated as much as the other girls yesterday. “I kind of figured that out yesterday. It is brave of you to admit it out loud though, like Sam said.”

“Thanks.” Hope smiled through her blush at their praise. “I had an idea of what I wanted to do when I got here, but I don’t want to leave anyone out.” She sauntered her way over to Adam, whispering into his ear. When Adam started to enthusiastically nod his head to what she was saying, she placed her palm lightly on his bulging erection, stroking him through his pants.

Adam sucked in a little air from her touch, saying, “Oh god, yes! That sounds amazing!”

Sam had gone bug eyed watching what the other girl was doing to her friend, feeling nervous butterflies in her stomach. Yesterday she had been led through a build up by Adam that had eventually broken down her resistance. Today things seemed to be happening much more abruptly. She was thinking about voicing her protest, until Hope said, “Well then get those clothes off.” Then she paused, realizing she was about to get her chance to see Adam naked.

Adam was too worked up to really feel any embarrassment from striping in front of the girls. If what Hope had suggested really was about to happen, then one of his wildest fantasies was about to come true. He whipped his t-shirt off, tossing it aside. Then in one fast motion, pulled his jeans and boxers down to his ankles, and kicked them aside too.

Sam was raptured, watching her male friend strip naked. She hadn’t even noticed the blonde girl move over to stand next to her, until she was already whispering in her ear. She looked at the girl with shock, then back over at her friend, and particularly his erection, finding that she did really want to go along with the blonde’s suggestion.

Adam took a seat on the couch, and looked up at the two naked girls with pure lust in his eyes. Hope was the first to join him, taking a seat to his left. They both looked up at Sam, waiting to see what her decision would be. They didn’t have to wait long, as she took the spot on his right. He wrapped his arms around the two girls, giving them both a squeeze and each one a large smile.

The girls leaned over in front of him, to meet in the middle and gave each other a few quick kisses, just testing out. Then the spark of passion really hit them, and they began kissing much more forcefully. Adam was enamored, sandwiched between the girls, and watching as they made out. His erect dick started to twitch in response.

They weren’t planning to leave him out though, this was just the warm up. When the two were comfortable enough with kissing each other, they went through with Hope’s plan. They both gave themselves enough room to lean over, and met again in the middle, with their target right in between. The two girls were now making out, with the head of Adam’s sensitive hard-on enclosed by their soft luscious lips. Their tongues were dancing around his glands, trying to meet on either side. The effect began driving Adam into total ecstasy. He could barely hold himself still as the girls continued their attack. He was emitting moans so loud, he was worried he would alert the neighbors to what was going on. Just when he thought he would blow, the girls gave him a little reprieve, backing off and leaving him wanting more.

Both girls were now feeling fully aroused though, and wanted their own needs to be met. Hope again acted first, taking Adam’s closest hand and brought it between her legs, to rub her clit with his fingers. Sam had lost any reluctance she had felt earlier by now, and also felt the need to be pleasured, so copied her actions.

While both girls were enjoying the fingers of the boy, Hope thought she could make a little game out of what they were doing. “How about, the first one to get him off wins?” She said, panting through the pleasure. She then bent back over, taking Adam’s erection into her mouth, and bobbed up and down twice, before letting it pop back out of her mouth.

Sam nodded her head with a smirk, catching on quickly, and repeated the action of the blonde girl. While Hope was having her second turn, she asked, “What does the winner get?”

Hope watched as the dark haired girl took his penis back into her mouth. “They get to have Adam return the favor.” She leaned back over, taking her next turn.

“OH GOD! OH GOD! I’M GONNA..!” Adam screamed out, cumming into the blonde girl’s mouth. 

This was the first time Hope had ever given a blowjob, so she was happy he had at least tried to warn her. She was a bit surprised at the force of the spray as it hit her throat, but she was able to quickly swallow it down, only letting a little dribble from the corner of her mouth. “Guess I’m the winner.” Hope said, once her mouth was clear, wiping the excess with the back of her hand.

Sam was looked down, disappointed she hadn’t won. Now she was feeling frustrated, as Adam had stopped moving his fingers over her clit while cumming.

Hope saw the look on her face, realizing she didn’t want to be left out. She got up from the couch, and turned to face them, coming up with a plan on the spot that would include the other girl in their fun. “Adam, how many times have you eaten a girl out?”

Adam was still trying to catch his breath, and blushed a little at the question. “I haven’t yet.” He gave a little smile. “But I’m looking forward to trying it for the first time.”

“Good.” Hope returned his smile. “Then both of you, get up, and I’ll tell you what we’re gonna do.” She laid down on the couch, once the two were clear, prone on her back, with one leg off the side. “Today’s your lucky day, Sam. I’ve done this many, many times. You’ll be the real winner today.” She directed the two, first telling Adam to sit down at the end of the couch and get his head between her legs, and then having Sam kneel on either side of her own head, so that her moist slit would be in reach of her mouth.

Adam was enjoying taking in the sight of a girl’s pussy so up close for the first time. He couldn’t help noticing the aroma of her juices. The only other girl he had noticed the smell of had been Heather. He found it interesting that they both smelled so similar, yet there was some discernible difference between the two. He slowly tasted the girl, finding that the girl’s pussy was much sweeter than he had thought it would be.

Once Sam was in place, Hope didn’t wait around, simply attacking her slit with her tongue. Under Karen’s command, she had great practice at what she was doing. Soon she had found her target, lightly grazing Sam’s clit with just the tip of her tongue.

Feeling the tongue of the blonde girl just beginning to lightly tease her clit was driving Sam wild. It was a totally new sensation for her, but she knew she needed more. She was trying to press her loins further into the girl’s mouth, but Hope just continued to tease the girl with the light pressure.

Adam, for his part, was doing the best he could to please the blonde girl. He remembered yesterday, and the words of his friend, Travis, as he had explained how to do this, to his other friend, Cody. Taking his advice, he began alternating, plunging his tongue into Hope’s hole, and then wiggling it on her protruding clitoris. It was a different sensation for Hope, as the girls she had been with in the past mostly focused their attention on her clit.

Hope began moaning in response to what the boy was doing, causing the vocal vibrations to transfer into Sam’s excited clit. She felt too excited to hold back any longer, using the full force of her tongue to pleasure the girl. Sam entered total bliss at finally receiving the feeling she had been needing all this time, and began to rock her hips uncontrollably. “UUUUHHHHHH! OOOOHHHH! YEEESS!” She called out, getting close to having her own release. She wanted to return a little of the good feeling she was receiving from the girl, so reached down to play with the girl’s small boobs.

Hope was also getting to the point of no return, and when the girl on top of her started to stroke her hard nipples, it sent her over the edge. “MMMMMMMM! MMMMMMMM! MMMMMMMMM!” Her own cries of bliss were muffled with the other girl on top of her.

“OH YES! OH YES! OH GOD YES! OOOOOOOHHHHHH!” Sam gave into her own orgasm, never having felt pleasure quite like this before. The only movement she felt she was able to do, was to lie herself down on the girl beneath her to rest. She was still trying to catch her breath, but gave a look up at Adam, who sat there smiling with Hope’s juices still all over his face, and said, “Wow! Now that was a ten out of ten!”

[superevil7]

Abbie was still in a haze after leaving her principal’s office for the second time that day. Apparently the principal had been fighting on her behalf, or at least on the behalf she perceived the girl to want, as her mother had told the principal that she was now a nudist. Unbelievably, the principal had somehow convinced the school board to allow Abbie to participate in her after school activities in the nude. Now she was slowly making her way through the empty hallways of the school, completely naked, unsure of what to do but head back outside for track practice. The whole thing felt surreal to the girl.

The only reason she had even ended up naked that afternoon was because of the little blonde, Lauren. She and a few of her friends on the track team had stripped Abbie naked, and then pushed her out of the locker room door to the outside. Abbie had been forced to run from them, and ended up running directly into her track coach. The coach had sent her to see the principal, where she had learned the distressing news.

Abbie had made a new resolution on the way in, one that had cost her to a great extent. She had decided that if she was going to be forced to be nude, then she was going to do it with poise and grace from now on. She had marched confidently through the front lawn of the school to the front entrance, even with a small gaggle of her fellow students there to witness her nudity. The principal had witnessed this as well, from her office window, seeing the determination of the nude girl in the face of such adversity. It convinced her right then that fighting for Abbie’s right to be a nudist on school grounds was of utmost importance.

Even now, walking through the hallways of her school without a stitch on, a large part of Abbie wanted to stick with her new resolve. Even if just because it had helped her cope with the unending embarrassment she normally felt while being naked. A million different thoughts were running through her head. Soon she would be facing her track team once again, naked. A little shiver went up her spine particularly when she thought about the little blonde bitch who had caused all of this today.

Before her anger could even start building, she was interrupted by a voice behind her. “Abbie? Abigail?”

“Miss Honey?” Abbie abruptly stopped, slowly turning to come face to face with one of her teachers from last year, the 7th grade health teacher.

“Abbie, are you alright?” The young woman asked, looking the nude girl up and down with concern. Instinctively, Abbie wanted to cover her nakedness, embarrassed to be seen by another person like this. Soon however, the tingling sensation in her nether region returned, reminding her of the walk she had made just minutes ago at the front of the school.

She stood up straight, repressing any feelings of shame, her new determination fully overtaking her for the moment.“Yes, I’m perfectly alright.” Abbie replied. “I’ve recently become a nudist, and the school is now allowing me to participate in all after school activities in the nude.”

“I see.” The teacher said, “How long have you been a nudist?”

“For a few days. It’s kinda a long story. It was my mom’s idea originally.”

“Really? Your mom? I’d love to hear all about it if you have the time.”

“Actually, I was just on my way back to track practice.” Abbie pointed back over her shoulder.

“Well then might you be able to hear me out for a request? It will only take a minute.” The woman said, giving the naked girl a bright smile.

“Sure.” Abbie followed her into her classroom, wondering what her former teacher could want with her.

The teacher clicked around on her computer for a bit, until her printer started spitting out pages. “I’ve sent a few of these form letters out to some of my previous students' parents the last few weeks, but I haven’t received very many responses.” The woman picked up the paper, folding it and putting it into an envelope for Abbie. “I’ll just give you the quick version. You can read the form letter later. On Friday afternoon we’re holding a special voluntary class on female sexuality. I hadn’t thought of you as a good candidate, because of the views I remember your mother having. As I recall she almost pulled you from my class completely last year. Anyway, if things with her have changed to such an extent, and since you are now a nudist, I think you’d be a perfect candidate to model for the class.” She held out the letter to Abbie.

Abbie took the letter, raising one eyebrow in curiosity. “What exactly would I have to do? Who would this class be for?”

“You would merely be a living model of the nude female form, just as you are now, and hopefully one of many examples of the progression of puberty. I hope to have a wide age range of other girls, along with a few adult women volunteers as well. Any of the seventh graders who get permission from their parents to attend would observe the class.”

“I see.” Abbie looked down at the letter, unsure what she should do. “I’ll think about it.”

“Thank you, Abbie. If you do decide to participate, please have your mom sign the permission form and return it to me as soon as possible. And if you can think of any other girls that might be interested and willing to model for the class, please send them my way.”

As Abbie continued her walk back to the locker room, she did have to admit to herself she knew quite a number of girls going naked now. Whether they’d be willing to volunteer for something like that, however, was another matter entirely. She realized volunteering for something like this would go a long way towards proving she wasn’t ashamed of being nude. She couldn’t believe she was actually thinking about participating. Well, she did know if her mother ever caught wind of this, she would probably be forced to do it anyway. Might as well volunteer and get the accolade from her mom for it.

While being naked, or thought of as a nudist, hadn’t been her choice, she was becoming determined to show that it did not bother her anymore. Especially to Lauren. She was bound to make it impossible for anyone to ridicule her for being naked anymore. Going back out to the track with a look of total confidence would go a long way in accomplishing that. She began walking with a renewed purpose, breaking free from her stupor and holding her head high again, no longer feeling completely afraid of what the others might say.

She put the letter in her gym locker. She was surprised to see all of her clothes, along with her backpack actually placed neatly inside. She figured Lauren wouldn’t have the decency to keep her things safe. As much as she thought about putting her clothes back on right there, her determination forced her to close the locker and latch the lock. As far as she was concerned now, and what everyone else was about to learn, she didn’t need her clothes anymore.

She hesitated for just a moment, when her hand reached for the door handle outside. “Ok, Abbie.” She spoke to herself, a bit skeptical even of her own voice. “It’s no big deal. The principal’s given you permission. She wouldn’t have done that if it wasn’t alright. They’ve already seen you anyway, so there’s really no reason to worry.” She said, trying to psych herself up. “And they can’t make fun of you if it doesn’t bother you! Now get out there and knock them dead!”

Heart again full of conviction, she threw the door open and marched out to the track field. The majority of the team was split up, busy practicing their own events. A lot of them were too busy to even notice the naked girl approaching at first. It wasn’t until she arrived at the track that anyone acknowledged her.

Lauren and a few other girls were all practicing their sprints together, and were the first to spot the naked girl. Lauren pointed, and they all gave an uproarious laughter, until the coach gave them a look like they better shut up.

“Hi, coach.” Abbie addressed the man with a smile, standing at his side, wondering what he must be thinking about this whole situation.

Coach Wood just gave the nude girl a stern look, before blowing his whistle, getting everyone’s attention “Alright everyone! Gather 'round for a minute!” He waited for everyone to be close enough before continuing. “As you can all see, Larson has decided to make a change in her life. For those of you that don’t know, she’s become a nudist. She has made a special request, and the school has granted her permission to continue her lifestyle in certain situations. One of those is while she is practicing.” He paused to let the information sink in.

"You mean Abbie's going to be naked for track?" One of the boys eventually spoke up with an astonished tone. He looked around at his other teammates with a wide grin on his face at the idea. Everyone else seemed to be just as astonished or excited as he was.

 "Yes, that's exactly what I mean." The coach responded gruffly, hoping not to lose control of the students.

Blake gave Abbie a confused and worried look at the news, but she just nodded her head at him, giving him a half smile.

The coach continued, “I don’t expect this will cause any problems for any of you!” He said, forcefully. “Abbie still deserves the same amount of respect we’ve always given her. If I do find out any of you has made trouble for her, then you will immediately be off the team! No questions! Is that clear!”

“Yes coach!” Everyone yelled.

“Good. Then get back to practice!” He waited for everyone to start leaving before saying, “Moss, I want to speak with you for a minute.” Blake came back over, standing near his naked girlfriend. “Is what the blonde girl said true? Gardner I mean? You’re used to being around Larson?” He seemed to be stumbling over his words now, trying to keep his focus on Blake instead of the naked girl. "While she's nude I mean."

“Yes sir.” Blake answered, unsure of the reason for his question.

“Good. I need you to shadow Larson then until further notice.” He paused, trying to make sure to keep his gaze directed at Abbie’s face. “I’d feel better if you at least had someone keeping an eye on you. I don’t want to offend you, but I can’t be everywhere at once out here. I’m sure you can take care of yourself...”

“No coach. That’s perfect.” Abbie said, happy that someone was trying to look out for her. “Blake will be great. He’s used to me being nude.” She gave her boyfriend a happy smile.

“Good.” He looked down at his watch. “Practice is almost over anyway. Why don’t you two just run a few laps and then hit the showers.” He said, before walking over to give some instruction to one of the other students.

They started a slow jog around the track, as they were told to do. Once they were effectively alone, Blake felt like he could finally ask what was really going on. “So you’re a nudist now?”

“Yup.” Abbie answered. “At least that’s what the principal believes after this morning's meeting with my mom.”

“But that’s not true. Your mom’s just forcing you to go naked.” Blake said, getting a little angry for his girlfriend.

“Look. I can either keep trying to fight this, or I can accept it and move on with my life. My mom wants me to be a nudist, so I’m gonna be the best damn nudist I can be!”

He looked at her with surprise. “Wow, really? Where’s this coming from? You were so mad when you told me about your math class.”

“I guess I got a little inspiration. They can’t make fun of me if it doesn’t bother me, remember?”

He felt flattered that his words could have such an effect on her. “Yeah. You’re right.” He smiled.

She smiled back at him, before getting a pensive look. “How do you feel about it?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, everyone on the team has seen your girlfriend naked now. Is that really ok for you?” She looked away from him, hoping her relationship wasn’t over before it had even had a chance to get started. “I’d understand if you don’t…”

He grabbed her hand, stopping her in place. “You’re worried about how I feel?” He gave her a grin. “Of course I still want to be with you, Abbie.”

She grabbed him in a hug around his shoulders, and smiled a big smile at him. “Thanks, Blake.” She held him tightly for a moment, closing her eyes and laying her head on his chest.

“Abbie, maybe we shouldn’t…” He said, looking around and realizing most of the others were staring at them now. “Everyone’s looking at us.”

“Oh! Sorry.” Abbie let go of the hug, giving him a self-conscious blush, before they continued their jogging.

After about a minute, Blake broke the silence. “So your mom got the school to change the rules then?”

“Not exactly. Apparently Principal Bruster spent the whole day on the phone convincing the school board to give me permission. I had no idea she was gonna do it. I thought she was just trying to keep my mom calm by saying she would try. I was completely shocked when she said I could attend after school activities nude.”

“So principal Bruster is forcing you to do this?” He asked with some concern.

“I wouldn’t say she’s forcing me.” Abbie let out a little sigh. “It’s just with the way she was talking, I thought it would be better if I just went along with it. She seemed so enthusiastic about getting me permission to do this, that I didn’t feel like I could let her down.”

“Oh.” He responded, not quite sure what to make of the situation. He didn’t understand why if Abbie didn’t want to be a nudist, she didn’t just make that clear with the principal. “What was the deal when you first came out here then? Before the coach sent you to see the principal? You seemed a lot more freaked out then than you are now.”

“Lauren, of course. Her and a few of the other girls stripped me and forced me outside. Then they started chasing me down. I didn’t plan to come out here like this.”

“Why don’t you tell the coach that?” He asked, feeling enraged at the little blonde girl.

“Maybe I should, but she still has that sound recording of me. At least now all everyone thinks of me is that I’m a nudist. What would they end up thinking of me if they heard that? Especially after today?”

“Good point.” He frowned. “We need to do something about her.”

“I know, but what?”

He didn’t really have any ideas, feeling terrible for his girlfriend. “So you’re just going to be a nudist from now on, even though you don’t really want to?”

“I guess.” She answered, furrowing her brow. “I mean, it’s not been all as bad as I first thought it would be.” She had to admit, both to him and to herself.

They didn’t get to finish their conversation, as the coach began blowing his whistle and yelling, “Everyone hit the showers!”

All the other girls, along with Abbie, were soon inside their respective locker room. The coach might have said to hit the showers, but none of the girls ever really followed that advice, choosing to shower at home where it was more private.

Lauren and her other friends blocked Abbie’s way before she could get past the showers, and over to her locker. “So you’re really a nudist now huh?” She gave the nude girl a smug smirk, knowing she was practically responsible for Abbie being in this mess today.

Again, Abbie pushed away any feelings of embarrassment, instead focusing in on her arousal to give her strength like she had done earlier at the front of the school. Being naked in front of her entire track team had greatly boosted her arousal. “Yep, that’s right.” She simply replied, putting on a smile of her own.

Lauren had been expecting to see her much more upset and ashamed, and redoubled her effort to get under her skin. “Well, then maybe you’d like to hit the showers again. Like Coach said to do.” She replied, annoyance creeping into her voice now.

Abbie thought about it for a moment, but realized she didn’t have a towel to dry with. Then she thought, what the heck, I can just walk home naked and air dry anyway. She gave the blonde girl her own smug smirk, before bending down to untie her shoes, and quickly slipped them off, along with her socks. Then she strolled over to one of the showers, flipped the lever so it would be nice and warm, and stepped into the spray, making sure not to wet her hair. She gave the other girls a self-satisfied grin, before saying, “Well, aren’t you girls going to join me?” The frustration apparent on Lauren’s face was worth every bit of what the nude girl had been through the last few days.

Lauren, pretty pissed at this point, didn’t know what to say, and quickly turned with her tail tucked between her legs, heading to her locker. The other girls also followed suit, each giving the nudist girl a small scowl before they left.

Abbie quickly rinsed off the little bit of sweat from her short run. No reason to take a full blown shower, she thought. She just shut off the water and used her hands to squeegee away the majority of the water from her nude body before heading to her own locker.

Feeling good about herself, and how she had finally managed to get one up on Lauren, Abbie had a swagger about her as she made her way through the locker room to her gym locker. The other girls all took notice of her, and how she seemed to be dripping with confidence.

As she was undoing the lock to her locker, the little blonde girl once again snuck up behind her, determined to get the nude girl to crack. “If you’re such a big brave nudist now, then you won’t mind walking out of here completely naked.” Lauren gave her an evil smirk.

Abbie had to suppress a chuckle, already having decided to do that earlier. She already had everything she needed packed in her book-bag, so threw one of the straps over her shoulder, and slammed her locker shut, before giving the blonde girl a small shrug. “That’s true.” and she walked away, not paying any more mind to the girl. All of the other girls, including Lauren, watched on in shock, wonder, and bewilderment as she exited the locker room into the main halls of the school wearing nothing but a smile.

As she walked through the hallway, Abbie really began to get a kick out of all this. Every time she would pass one of the errant students or teachers still left in the school, she would get a thrill at the way they would end up turning all of their attention to her. That attention was also having another effect, one that she was really beginning to enjoy. She could feel little electric tingles in her nether regions, and by the time she had made it to the front of the school, she could definitely feel the wetness down there.

It only took Abbie another minute to exit her school. She and Blake always walked home together, and even with her new found attitude, walking home alone while completely naked didn’t sound appealing to her at the moment. Heading over towards the area she normally met him, she leaned up against the wall, getting a little shiver from it. Even after finding this new attitude, there were still some parts of being completely naked she wasn’t used to.

All of a sudden she could see Lauren marching right up to her from her peripheral vision. She just turned to smirk at the girl, waiting for what she had to say now. “Abbie! You’re coming with me when my sister gets here to pick me up!” The blonde demanded.

“And why would I do that?” Abbie continued to smirk at the girl, getting a little high from the look of frustration on the girl's face.

Lauren pulled her phone out of her pocket, waving it in Abbie’s face. “You didn’t forget about the pictures I have of you, did you? If you don’t do what I say I’m going to send these out to everyone in our class!”

“Go ahead!” Abbie fired back. “I’m a nudist now. What do I care if people see some pictures of me jogging naked?”

“You might want to think that through.” Lauren said, her tone turning malicious. “I still have that recording of you confessing to getting turned on by being naked too. If it gets out, what will everyone think about you demanding to be a nudist then?”

Abbie felt herself going numb. She knew if that recording ever got out, everyone would think of her as some kind of sexual deviant, who had demanded to go naked just for her own selfish pleasure. She was about to respond in defeat, knowing the little blonde had somehow beaten her again, and let her know she was willing to do whatever it took to keep that recording from becoming public.

“I think you’re the one who might want to think things through!” Blake suddenly stepped between the girls, staring down Lauren. “If that recording gets out, I’ll make sure Coach Wood knows you’re the one responsible for its existence. You’d be kicked off of the team for sure.”

Lauren looked at the two with wide eyes and total frustration, knowing she wasn’t going to win this battle. She just clicked her tongue, slinking away in defeat from the two.

Abbie came closer, grabbing her boyfriend in a celebratory hug, exclaiming, “Oh my god, that was AMAZING!” She was in complete jubilation, giving a wide smile to Blake. “Whoooo!” She shouted out.

Lauren tried getting one last dig in, yelling at them from across the parking lot, “How does it feel, Abbie! Everyone in school is gonna know you’re a nudist now! Everyone on the team has seen you naked!”

Abbie just spun around, flipping the double bird at the blonde girl behind her back, before leaning into her boyfriend’s shoulder. “It feels pretty damn great.” She said to him, smiling.

--------

“Oh, uh, Adam. Hello!” Lilly gave a small giggle as she came through the basement door.

Adam, Sam, and Hope were all still curled up on the living room couch together after their three-sum. Adam gave a blush to his blonde classmate as he got up and quickly slipped on his boxer shorts, letting her glimpse his fully bare body for a few fleeting moments. “I almost forgot you guys were here.” He gave a sheepish grin to both Lilly and Cody.

“We, uh, were just on our way out.” Cody replied, a bit flustered at seeing one of his best friends in such a compromising position.

“Ah, really?” Adam said, continuing to put on the rest of his clothes. “I was gonna see if it was alright with my mom to invite you guys to dinner.”

“Sorry Adam. It’s pork chop night at home, and I’m not missing that.” Cody explained, and then turned to Lilly to ask, “Say, do you want to come have dinner with me? Us, I mean? At my house?” He blushed, still not sure of their relationship status.

“Sure.” Lilly answered with a smile, and started to collect her clothing.

“Oh, I can carry those for you.” Cody offered, extending his arms to receive the blonde girl’s clothes.

Lilly had planned to get dressed before leaving the house, but Cody’s offer was so sweet and polite, she felt like she couldn’t turn him down. “Oh, thank you, Cody.” She blushed, handing her clothes over, realizing she would be making another walk through the neighborhood without a stitch on, in broad daylight this time.

“Alright, see you guys later.” Cody said. Everyone gave them their goodbyes as Lilly and Cody left through the front door.

“Lilly saw you naked!” Sam teased Adam as he came back into the living room after seeing the two out.

Adam rolled his eyes at his friend saying, “Whatever.” as both girls giggled at him. He gave Sam a little smirk, and teased her back with, “I’m still waiting to hear just why you shaved off all your hair down there.” and he pointed down at her bald slit.

That stopped Sam’s laughing, and she mumbled out, “I… Ummm…” before completely clamming up, turning a deep crimson red in embarrassment.

On the other hand, Hope was brought into a complete fit of giggles at the two’s banter, struggling to get her words out. “Cause Adam, others are way more interested in using their tongue down there when you’re bare!” She opened her legs wide, pointing to her own bald pubic mound. Both Adam and Sam burst out laughing at that, joining in the giggle fit of the blonde girl.

“It’s a good thing they came up when they did.” Adam said after a minute, looking over at the clock. “The twins are supposed to be home soon. After what happened yesterday, it would have been a disaster if they had found me like that.”

“What happened yesterday?” Hope asked.

“Well, I kinda walked in on Madeline and Morgan trying to give Timmy and Patrick a BJ.” Adam explained.

“Madeline!? But she’s so young! Where would she get an idea like that?” Sam squinted her eyes at her male friend, figuring he was at least partially responsible.

“Wait. Slow down. Who are we talking about?” Hope asked.

“The twins, Timmy and Madeline. They are my younger brother and sister. And the other two are the kids from next door. Patrick is their age and goes to school with them. Morgan is his older sister, and a year ahead of them in school.” Adam laid everything out for Hope. “And I have no idea where they would have gotten an idea like that.”

“Uh huh.” Sam folded her arms underneath her bare breasts, still giving him an accusatory look.

“Anyway, I told them to come back over here today for a punishment, but I haven’t really had much time to think about how to punish them.” Adam pursed his lips, trying to think up something on the spot. “I guess I could give them each a spanking, unless you girls have any ideas.”

“Come on. What they did wasn’t bad enough to deserve a spanking. They were just having a little fun.” Hope came to their defense. “Besides, we just got done doing the same thing.”

“Yeah, that’s true!” Sam gave Adam an angry glare. “How can you justify punishing them for the same thing we just did?”

“It’s not that I really want to punish them, guys. It’s just that Maddie, and especially Timmy, are really bad at keeping secrets from my mom. If my mom ever found out, I know she would throw her biggest fit ever. Honestly I just want to scare them a little so they are more careful. And if my mom ever does find out, at least I can say I already punished them for it.”

“I have an idea for you, if you want to hear it.” Hope gave a little sly smile, and started explaining her plan.

It wasn’t too much longer before the younger kids arrived. Madeline, as usual, was quick to shed her clothing, now completely preferring being nude. Morgan was slower in getting undressed, but soon had her pink overalls, t-shirt, and panties off, displaying her small budding bosom and her wispy pubic hair to the group.

Once the girls were properly undressed, Adam took charge of the scene. “I’m glad you’re all here. It’s now time for you to face your punishment for what you all did yesterday afternoon. I want you four to line up here.” He pointed to the spot in front of him, and the younger kids all scrambled to get in line, not wanting to be in any more trouble than they already were.

“Please, Adam. We promise we’ll be good from now on.” Madeline gave her older brother a puppy dog look.

“I know Madeline, but you all still need to be punished for what you did. Now, before we get started, can any of you tell me what exactly it was that you did that was wrong?”

“Ummm… We gave the boys, uh, blow… blowjobs.” Morgan answered in a small voice.

“No, Morgan, that’s not right. Anyone else want to try answering?” They all just gave him blank or confused looks, so he continued. “You boys are in trouble for exposing your private parts to the girls at an age where they are too young and it is inappropriate for them to see such things.” Sam had explained it was important for the younger kids to know just exactly what they were in trouble for. “And you girls encouraged the boys to expose themselves in front of you with the promise of sexual pleasure in return.”

“If mom had been the one who found you, you all know the punishment would have been swift and severe. Lucky for you it was me instead. The girls and I have come up with a fitting punishment for your transgression. Do what they tell you just the same as if it was me telling you what to do.”

Hope stepped forward, ready to play her part. “Ok boys. Lie down! Backs on the floor, with your heads meeting in the middle!” She had seen Karen acting as a little drill instructor enough to know how to copy it. The boys were both startled at the sudden yelling, scrambling in a panic to get into the position she demanded.

“Ok girls. Come and stand with your feet on either side of their heads.” Sam didn’t yell, but was much more forceful in her tone to the girls then she normally would have been.

“Now squat down so that your little pussies are right above their mouths!” This time it was the girls who were startled by Hope’s forcefulness.

“Boys, your job is to lick the girl’s pussies until we tell you to stop. Girls, you need to make sure that neither one of you moves from that position.” Sam explained.

“Now lick!” Hope demanded.

Each boy took a few tentative swipes of their tongues at their respective girl’s nether regions. “Tastes weird.” Timmy complained, after tasting Morgan's juices for the first time.

“Yeah, like a weird penny.” Patrick added, scrunching up his face with a sour look.

“I didn’t tell you to talk! I said LICK!” Hope gave one final order, and the boy's tongues were soon buried in each girls’ slits.

The teens had ended up finding the perfect mix of punishment and pleasure to teach the younger kids a lesson. The boys were both forced to strain their necks in order to reach their tongues up to the girls’ slits, and the girls' position was even worse. Their legs were straining after a few minutes of squatting, and with the attack on their sensitive little pussies, it was becoming harder and harder for them to hold still.

It became even worse as Patrick found Madeline's little clit and couldn't stop himself from running his tongue over it again and again. Morgan's situation was even more excruciating when Timmy found her protruding clitoris; being older hers was a slightly larger target and even more sensitive than the younger girl's. Both girls were on the cusp of falling over until they grabbed each other's forearms to support themselves and help keep each other upright.

Both girls were on shaky legs now, and having a hard time holding themselves up, inching closer and closer to the boy’s faces. While it made the job of the boys easier, it was coming to the point where both girls would soon be sitting on the boy’s faces, but Hope was there to put a stop to that too. “Keep those butts up, girls!” She yelled, giving a smack to both girls’ bottoms. Both girls strained, but got themselves back into the proper squatting position.

Timmy figured the punishment would be over once they got the girls to orgasm. Using the knowledge he had learned over the last few days with his twin sister, he focused his tongue on Morgan’s engorged little clit, hoping his tongue would work as good as his fingers to accomplish that.

In fact, Madeline was the first of the two girls to cum. She started convulsing in pleasure, this time completely losing her balance and ended up sitting down on Patrick’s chest. Hope was right there, pulling her back up by the hips, saying, “Keep going!”

Patrick gave her a confused and surprised look, but a mean look from the older girl had him right back to licking little Madeline’s slit. Again his tongue ended up on her clit, and she cried out in a mixture of pleasure and irritation, feeling like her little clit was too sensitive right now to be touched. “Oooohhhhooowww!”

Hope was still there, to hold her in place. They knew the girls would need a little help staying put once they started cumming. Sam was already there to hold Morgan, when she felt her own first release. She shook as much as her young friend from her orgasm, but with Sam holding her around her hips, never even received a moment's reprieve. Timmy’s tongue continued attacking her over-sensitive clit the entire time.

“AHHH! OHHH! AHHAHH!” Both girls were becoming quivering messes. It was to the point that the older girls were holding up all of their weight.

“PLEASE! NO MORE! I CAN’T… AHHHHAHAHAHAH!” Morgan begged, just as she started feeling her third orgasm. The older teens had all agreed they would continue this until the girls said they could take no more. With Adam’s help, Sam moved the young girl over to the couch to catch her breath and regain her senses.

Madeline didn’t wait too long to also start begging. “OH! PLEASE! IT’S TOO MUCH!” Hope took that as her que, depositing the youngest girl next to her friend.

“Ok. Your punishment is over.” Adam said. The young boys got up, both rubbing their strained necks to get the kinks out. “I hope you’ve all learned a valuable lesson.”

“Hold on.” Hope spoke up. Commanding the youngsters had provoked her own arousal. She could certainly understand Karen a little better now. “I think we might be letting the boys off a little too lightly.”

“What do you mean?” Adam asked her with confusion. They had all agreed on the punishment, but now he was getting worried she was going to take this too far.

“There’s two more girls here for these little miscreants to lick.” She answered.

Both boys gave her a put off look, as their necks still hurt from holding them up for so long, and Sam gave a similar look to the idea.

“Come on. It won’t be so bad this time.” Hope came over and grabbed Patrick’s hand, leading him a few steps to the other side of the room. Then she got down on the floor, spreading her legs out in front of her and leaned back on her elbows. “See. Now you just lie down on your stomach in between my legs and get to work.” She smiled up at the boy.

Patrick looked down at her, particularly her slit just peaking open at him. She did look enticing, he felt, even if he couldn’t quite put the words together in his head. He wasn’t sure why, but there was nothing more that he wanted to do at that moment, so didn’t hesitate for even a second more in following her command.

“Ooh! Ahh!” Hope said in pleasure. “A little higher.” She gestured to her clit. “Yeah, that’s it!” She said, ecstasy starting to take her over. “Come on Sam!” She said through her baited breath. “The other little guy needs a partner too!”

Sam looked over at Timmy with a blush. It would be pretty awkward, she thought, her friend’s younger brother doing something like that to her. She also, however, felt a tingle down there that excited her. It wasn't long before she found herself taking Timmy’s hand, and copying the actions of the other teen girl until she was lying side by side with Hope on the floor.

Timmy got down in between the older girl’s legs without even being prompted. Patrick seemed to be having a good time this time, so felt no real reluctance to join him. “Tastes different.” He commented, before dipping his tongue back into the older girl’s slit.

“Good or bad!?” Sam asked with a bit of concern, wondering if letting him do this was a big mistake.

He looked up at her, shrugging his shoulders, and said, “I don’t know. Just different.” He smiled before bringing his mouth back down, this time using his tongue on her clit.

Over on the couch, the two recovering girls, along with Adam, were observing the action. “Are you girls ok?”

“Yeah… I think so.” Morgan answered, still getting her bearings back under herself.

“Adam… That was… Amazing!” Madeline was still slightly out of breath. “My legs feel like jelly, but I want to try that again sometime!” She gave a satisfied smile at her older brother.

“You…” Adam shook his head in amusement at his little sister. “You understand that was supposed to be a punishment.”

“Well next time we’ll do it that way.” She pointed to the older girls lying on the floor, as if it was plainly obvious that’s what she had been talking about.

After only a few more minutes, the teen girls were writhing around on the floor, reaching their wanted release. Sam was really enjoying her second experience with this pleasurable act. Hope was the better of the two, she had to admit, but there was something in particular about having a boy please her in this way that excited her to her core. Almost like he was worshiping her or something. Being nude didn’t seem so bad to her anymore, if it meant she would be receiving this kind of attention all the time.

Once the two younger boys had gotten up from the floor, Madeline immediately came over to them, saying with exuberance, “Our turn again!” and gave them a large grin.

“Aww, Maddie. My tongue is sore!” Timmy complained.

“Yeah, give us a break!” Patrick added.

“Alright. Alright.” Adam stepped in. “That’s enough for now. Why don’t you guys take a break and do your homework.” He grabbed Madeline’s book bag and handed it to her, turned her towards the stairs, and gave her bare butt a little swat. Madeline just laughed, quickly getting free of her brother’s grip and rushing up the stairs. The two boys along with Morgan were also soon headed up the stairs.

“I think that went well.” Adam said to the two girls still lying on the floor, offering them each a hand back to their feet.

“Yeah. I think they learned their lesson.” Hope said, giggling the whole time. “You’re a really good big brother, Adam.”

“Aw, whatever.” Adam blushed, not used to such praise. “I think we should get going on our homework too.” He added, trying to change the subject.

“No it’s true.” Sam added, surprising him. Their friendship had always been more of a mix of friendliness and rivalry. “I’m sure none of them are going to forget this punishment” she made air quotes, “for a long time.”

“Oh, umm, thanks.” Despite his embarrassment, he couldn’t help getting a smile on his face.

“And if you keep playing your cards right, we’ll have to keep rewarding you.” Hope licked her lips seductively, glancing down at his crotch.

Adam was about to respond in surprise, but Sam cut him off before he could speak. “But first, homework.”

-------

All along her walk home, Abbie was feeling a triumphant high at getting one over on the little blonde. Even the shocked and confused faces of the people she passed by couldn’t bring the nude girl down, as she walked hand in hand with her boyfriend. For the first time since she had been forced to go naked, she was actually feeling the sense of freedom it was meant to bring.

Things didn’t change as they neared Blake’s house, even when they were approached by one of their classmates. Claire had already seen Abbie going nude the previous morning. She felt a sense of curious excitement as she greeted the nude girl. “Wow! Now you’re walking home like this too? You really are a nudist. Aren’t you?”

“Well…” Abbie gave a sly smile to Blake, wondering if she should reveal what else had happened that day. “That’s not all. I also just spent the last twenty minutes or so of track practice going completely nude.”

“Oh my God! Really!?” Clare was almost at a loss of words at hearing that news. “The school is allowing you to go naked!?”

“Just during after school activities.” Abbie answered. “Principal Bruster got the school board to change the rules for me.”

“I knew it!” Clare declared confidently. “I knew there must be a reason for what you did in second period!”

“You heard about that?”

“Yeah. News travels fast. Others were saying you did it to get attention or ‘cause you were a perv or something. I know you only did it because you were protesting being forced to wear clothes. I’ve been defending you all day, telling everyone you’re a nudist, and that’s the real reason you did it.”

Abbie didn’t respond verbally, just giving a small head nod. Blake noticed the puzzling look on her face and quickly stepped in, “We’ll, uh, see you later, Clare.” taking her hand again, and leading her towards his house.

“Alright. Have a good day you two!” Clare said, completely oblivious to the demeanor of the nude girl having changed. “You are so brave, Abbie! I wish I could be as brave as you.” She added as they walked away.

Once the two were safely in Blake’s home, away from anyone else that might bother them, he felt like he could finally ask her how she was really doing. “Are you ok?”

Abbie stood there for a moment, contemplating how to answer. “Yes… No… I don’t know… Between Lauren and Clare, everyone is going to hear about me being a nudist. I just feel like I’ve passed the point of no return. After today, everyone’s just going to know me as that nudist girl. You know?”

“I’m sorry, Abbie.” He took a couple steps towards her to embrace her in a hug, in order to comfort her.

Abbie held her hand up in front of her, stopping him before he could complete the hug. “No, it’s nothing to be sorry about. I need to get this off my chest before it eats me alive.” He took a step back, looking at her with confusion. “I’m sick of lying… I’m sick of lying to everyone, to you, but especially to myself. I need to be honest. There is a part of me that likes this. That really really likes this.” She turned, walking over to stand at the side of the couch, looking back over her shoulder at him. “Maybe I am a perv like Clare was saying, ‘cause I do like being naked in front of people. It was scary, and a little embarrassing at first, but the truth is that it turns me on like nothing else.” She spread her legs open, about shoulder width apart, and grabbed the armrest with both hands. “In fact it’s the only thing that really helped me get through today. I enjoy being naked in front of people, because it turns me on.” She pursed her lips for a second before continuing. “And being turned on helps me to suppress the embarrassment I would normally feel about being naked.”

“What are you getting at?” He asked, bewildered.

“Being naked in front of you turns me on way more than being naked in front of anyone else! It’s exciting, and thrilling, and the way you look at me all the time makes me feel so horny!” She bent herself over the armrest of the couch at the waist, presenting herself to him. “And I’m so turned on now I feel like I’m gonna burst! Please, Blake! Please! I need you to touch me!”

Seeing her in such a state, and hearing her true feelings about being nude in front of him, Blake practically began drooling. She was presenting herself in almost the same way she had been on Sunday morning, during her punishment when he had first seen her naked. Discovering her like that would be permanently burned into his memory forever. He had wanted to touch her so badly that morning, and now he was being given the opportunity with no threat of interruption. His erect penis throbbed as he slowly began stroking her dripping pussy from behind.

“Ooooohhhh… God… Yes!” Abbie began to moan as her needs were finally being met. For practically the whole day, she had been yearning for this release, and now she was going to get it. She knew after yesterday, she wanted more than just his touch. “Please, Blake! I want you inside of me! No, I need you inside of me!” She was practically begging.

Blake started to undo his pants, but then thought better of it, and quickly headed for the stairs. “Where are you going!?” Abbie called to him in frustration.

“To get some protection!” He called back to her.

“Smart!” She smiled to herself.

Blake was back in a flash, carrying with him a couple of condoms his father had recently given him. His dad had told him he should wait until he was a full grown adult before having sex, but if he did end up going against his wishes, to at least always use protection. Blake had his pants undone and around his ankles in no time, and put the condom on while Abbie stared back at him with lust filled eyes. He felt almost no resistance as his rock hard cock entered her hole, she was so wet at that point.

This time was completely different from yesterday. Yesterday they had made love. Their first time being about showing their true feelings to one another. Today, however, they both fully gave into their lust, almost devolving into wild animals as Blake thrust into Abbie from behind. Abbie didn’t last long, starting to cum almost immediately from the way she had been worked up the last few hours. Blake didn’t make it too much longer either, feeling immense pleasure from the way her pelvic muscles were gripping him.

They both ended up on the couch, Abbie leaning herself on him as they both tried to catch their breath. They both almost fell asleep, but Blake was cognizant enough to know just how much trouble they would be in if either of his parents ended up finding them like that. He managed to sit himself upright, and smiled down to the beautiful naked girl still trying to recover next to him. “How you feeling now?”

Abbie looked at him with a content smirk. “Wow, amazing!”

“I’m glad I could be of service.” He joked.

“Me too.” She laughed along with him.

“Part of me still finds it hard to believe you were actually naked during track practice today.”

“I know.” She responded, still feeling the surrealness herself.

“And that you’ll be doing track naked from now on too.” He added.

“Yeah…” She pursed her lips, contemplating the reality of that.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing, I guess. I guess the reality of what I’ve done is actually starting to hit me.” A panicked look spread across her face. “Blake, I’m not a nudist! Why the hell did I ever agree to go along with this?!” She bolted up off the couch, and started pacing back and forth in front of him.

“Abbie, calm down.”

“Don’t tell me to calm down! I’ve got to spend all of practice tomorrow like this!” She gestured at her nude body. “I’m so fucked!”

He got up from the couch and grabbed her shoulders. “Abbie! Abbie! I know you’re freaked out, but you’re scaring me.”

She grabbed a tight hug around him, pressing her bare skin to his, and buried her face in his chest. “I don’t know what to do.” She gave a little sob. All of a sudden she felt something pushing against her tummy and looked down to see what it was. Despite the tension of the situation, Blake couldn’t help getting aroused again with their bodies pressed together like that. She looked up at him and he gave her an apologetic look. Her eyes glanced down again, and then back up, and she gave him an almost perturbed smile, then burst out laughing. That was all it took to break her from the terror she had been feeling just moments ago.

They both fell back down on the couch, still hugging, and laughing hysterically. It took them a few minutes to calm themselves down. An idea popped into Abbie’s head right then, seeing Blake's half erection in front of her. “Of course! I only started freaking out ‘cause all my horniness was gone.” She said, triumphantly.

“Huh?” He looked at her, feeling totally lost now.

“Cause we, well you know. And I got off. So I wasn’t turned on anymore.” She looked down at his lap, admiring his privates. “This helps a bit.” She took his cock into her hand, stroking it with her thumb gently.

“Mmmm.” He smiled at her, enjoying her touch. “But my parents could be home any time. I’m not sure you should be doing that now.” He explained, even as his cock was rising back to full harness.

“Just let me enjoy this for a minute to get my confidence back.” She said, staring intently at his hard appendage in her hand.

He gave a little chuckle. “Fine, but it’s not like I can just whip this out for you every time you start feeling self conscious.”

She gave a giggle of her own, imagining what that would be like. “Yeah, I’m sure the coach would have something to say about that. Man, why did I ever go along with this?” She shook her head, almost as if she were amused with her own stupidity.

“So you really have to be nude for all after school activities?”

“Yup.” She answered, and his cock gave a little twitch that amused her. “I suppose you like the idea of that.”

“Well…” He blushed, feeling a little guilty for enjoying something that was causing her so much conflict.

“It’s alright. I’m sure I’d be enjoying it if you were the one running around naked all the time.”

“So, if you have to be naked for all after-school activities, does that include the Spring Fling this weekend?”

“That’s this weekend!?” Abbie felt disappointed now. School dances had always been one of the only times she felt she could really be girly, wearing a dress and such, without feeling self conscious about herself.

“Yeah, this Saturday. How could you forget?”

“After everything that’s happened, I’d be lucky if I knew what month it was.”

Blake looked at her blankly, waiting for her to say, before answering himself. “It’s April.”

“I knew that!” Abbie said with a bit of frustration.

“So I guess this means you’re not going.” He also felt disappointed in this sudden turn of events, having been trying to think of the right way to ask her the last few days. Now it looked like they wouldn't even be going.

They were both startled by a loud knocking followed by the doorbell going off. Abbie quickly let go of his cock and Blake made a scrabble to get his clothes back on, yelling out, "Just a minute!" To whoever was at the door, hoping it wasn’t one of his parents. He struggled a little, getting his hard cock into his boxer shorts, as it just wanted to slip its way out of the hole in the front. Abbie giggled at him a little, until he gave her a frown.

Whoever was at the door was persistent, as there was another loud banging from the door. “I said just a minute!” Blake called again, getting his t-shirt back on and now fully dressed. He looked down at the tenting at the front of his pants, hoping it would go away quickly. He was about to open the door, but took a glance back at Abbie, still seated on the couch. “You should probably go to the kitchen while I get rid of them.”

“Oh!” Abbie blushed, looking down at herself. The whole living room would soon be visible from the open front door. She got up, taking his advice and headed for the kitchen. “Thanks.”

Blake finally opened the front door, finding Clare's brother, Eddy, on the other side. “Eddy?”

“Hey Blake. My sister said Abbie was over here.” Eddy gave a smirk that looked pretty smug to Blake.

“Listen Eddy!” Blake was obviously starting to get mad. “Abbie is MY girlfriend! So whatever nasty perverted thoughts you have about her, just forget about it!”

Eddy held up his hands as if surrendering, and said, “I just wanted to ask her a question.”

“What do you want, Eddy?” Abbie said, plainly, coming back into the room. She had been listening just on the other side of the kitchen door.

“Woah! You’re still naked!” Eddy gave a sly smile at Blake, bumping his arm with his elbow a couple of times and wiggled his eyebrows at him. “What have you two been up to?” He had also noticed the bulging at the front of Blake’s slacks when he had first opened the door.

“What!?” Both Abbie and Blake reacted with outrage.

“Well she’s still naked. What else could you two be up to? Don’t try and give me some nonsense about her being a nudist. I know about the rules at your house and the real reason you’ve been going naked there.”

“What!? How!?” Abbie came over to the open doorway, alarmed at hearing another person now knew about the rules at her house.

“Your brother told me.” Eddy explained. “That’s why I came over. I just wanted to ask if you would invite Nina Patterson to your house. Oh, and me too at the same time, obviously.” He gave her a big pleading grin.

“Get out of here, Eddy!” Abbie slammed the door in his face, clenching her fists in anger.

“Please! I just really really have a crush on her!” Eddy begged through the door.

Abbie took a look over at her boyfriend, not believing she was feeling sympathy for the boy. She opened the door back up, explained to him. “If I help you out, then you have to do this my way.”

“Sure no problem.” Eddy said enthusiastically. He would do practically anything to see the girl of his dreams in the nude.

“First, you have to tell her you really really like her.”

“Huh? But…”

“I guess you really don’t want me to help you.” Abbie said coldly.

“Ok, ok. What else?” Eddy begged some more.

“Then, when it actually happens and you’re both at my house, you will be a perfect gentleman. You won't touch her or stare nastily at her, or anything like that. You’ll compliment her, not about her body parts, but on how brave she is and things like that. You can say she’s beautiful, but don’t make that the only thing you talk about the whole time. You understand?”

“Yes, Abbie. Completely.” He gave the nude girl a warm smile. “Thank you!” He wanted to hug her, but thought better of it with her naked. Instead, he took a look up and down her bare body before saying, “Might I say, you’re really looking beautiful yourself today, Abbie.”

“Urghhh!” Abbie groaned, before slamming the door shut again.

“What!? You said that was one of the things I could say!” Eddy called through the door. “You’re really brave too!” he added.

[superevil7]

Mrs. Larson was happy as can be when she arrived home from work. The higher-ups had actually given her permission to continue her nudist lifestyle at work. It was all anyone could talk about that day, noticing how Susan seemed to be so joyful, moving around the office completely nude, delivering letters and completing her other tasks as the assistant to one of the top junior lawyers at the firm, Karen Stevens.

Out of anyone, Karen had been the most vocal in her support of Susan, insisting her assistant be allowed to work in the nude. In fact, she had wanted to join her, also having decided to adopt a nudist lifestyle at home herself recently, but the higher-ups had wanted to see how things turned out with Susan first. That didn’t stop Karen from brainstorming, and it wasn’t long before she and Susan had come up with a plan, positive that it would lead to women across the world becoming free of the restrictions of clothing.

Coming into the house, she found two nude teenage girls on the living room couch, with her oldest son sitting in the middle, working on their homework. "Well this is amazing! Adam, I'm so proud of you!"

"Hey mom?" Adam greeted her with some confusion at her tone, wondering what she was praising him about.

"Two days in a row I come in to find you working on your homework. Normally you wait until the last minute to get it done."

"We've been giving him some encouragement." Sam smiled at the woman, and gave Adam a little wink.

"Whatever it is, keep it up!"

Getting up from her spot, Hope went over to shake the woman's hand. "Very nice to meet you, Mrs. Larson. I’ve heard a lot about you, and your new rules. My name is Hope. You have a very lovely home."

Susan giggled in delight at the girl's words. "Well hello dear. Nice to meet you too." She looked over at her son. "Where have you been hiding this friend?"

“We just met yesterday, mom.” Adam explained. “She’s in Abbie’s class at school. Hope was one of the friends she invited over yesterday.”

“I’m glad my children have such a polite influence to spend time with.” She watched the naked blonde as she headed back over to the couch, then started her way upstairs.

“Your mom doesn’t think I’m a good influence?” Sam asked her friend, once the woman had left the room.

“I don’t think she meant that.” Adam responded.

“I guess not.” She pondered. “It’s just the way she got so mad at me yesterday. It’s not everyday someone asks you to get undressed when entering their house. She could be a little more understanding.”

“I wouldn’t worry about it. She just gets pretty riled up whenever a girl tries to get out of following her rules.” Adam explained. “She’s probably still a little upset at you for even questioning her.”

“I guess it’s a good thing I took my clothes off before I even came into your house today.” Hope joked.

“That’s very considerate of you, but you don’t really have to do that.” Mrs. Larson said, coming back down the stairs.

“You’d be surprised.” Hope commented to herself.

“What’s that dear?”

“I just said, it was no trouble at all.” The blonde girl covered, blushing a little at being caught.

“Good. Just make sure you get undressed as soon as you come in, girls. I will say, however, it would be better for both of you to continue to remain naked as much as possible. At home, along the way here, even in public shops or restaurants would be a great place to start.”

Sam was about to protest, thinking the woman’s ideas about going naked in public were outrageous, but Hope cut her off before she could get herself into more trouble. “Thank you, ma’am. We’ll certainly take it under consideration.” She gave a quick look at the dark haired girl, trying to send the message for her to keep quiet.

“Mom? Can Sam and Hope have dinner with us tonight?” Adam asked, also trying to keep Sam from getting into trouble by changing the subject. Even if part of him was secretly enjoying the way she was squirming at hearing his mom’s views on female public nudity.

“Sure I suppose that’s alright.” His mom smiled. “By the way. Have you checked in on your younger siblings lately? They were doing just the cutest thing a moment ago.”

“What’s that?” He asked.

“Well, one of them must have figured out a mouth works better than their fingers. Maddie and Morgan were each sitting on the bed, with Timmy and Patrick kneeling on the floor in front of them, faces buried between their legs. They were so content, I didn’t really have the heart to bother them, so I just left them be.”

“Wow! I, uh, wonder where they could have gotten an idea like that…” Adam choked out, taking a glance at each girl.

“Well, better start on dinner. Pork chops sound ok?” His mom asked.

Adam and the girls had to suppress a giggle, remembering why Cody had left earlier. “Sure mom.”

“Oh, before I go, have you heard from your older sister?”

“Um, she had practice today. She probably went over to Blake’s after.” Adam speculated to his mom.

“Hmmmm. Better call her and see what’s up.” Mrs. Larson said with a little worry. “Ooh, but I left my phone upstairs with my things. Can you do it, Adam?”

Before Adam could even get his phone out of his pocket, there was a rattling from the front door. "Hey mom." Abbie said, coming into the foyer. “Hey guys.”

The walk home had been an interesting test of Abbie's courage. Before leaving school, she had stashed her clothes into her backpack, and had debated with herself about putting them on before making the walk home from her boyfriend's house. Her major worry was about making the walk like that completely alone. Ultimately she had decided to push herself and leave her clothes packed away, and hadn’t ended up facing any trouble on her short walk home.

Her mother smiled warmly at her, seeing her enter the house just as she had a few minutes ago, nude besides her footwear. "Welcome home, Abbie. I was starting to get a little worried, but you look like you've had a good day today."

“Yeah.” Abbie responded with a blush, a flash of what she and Blake had done earlier that afternoon crossing her mind. She certainly wasn’t going to tell her mother about that, however. “I have some news for you, mom.”

“Oh, you don’t have to tell me about it.” Her mom responded with a large smile. “Your principal called me and informed me all about it. I’m so happy she sees things my way, and is willing to help us out. Letting you attend your after school activities nude is a good first start.”

“What!?” Adam coughed out in shock. The two girls next to him seemed to be just as flabbergasted at the news. “But! I mean..! that was only..!” He saw the confused look his mom was giving him. “That is amazing!”

“It was a big surprise to me too, when I first heard about it.” Abbie had to agree with the looks the two girls and even her brother were giving her.

“This is such good news!” Her mom grabbed her in a big celebratory hug, squeezing her tightly. “You’ll have to thank your brother. It was originally his idea that I speak with your principal about this.”

Abbie looked over at her brother with shock and anger, not believing he would betray her like this again. If looks could kill. The girls seated next to him seemed to be giving him about the same look.

"Well, gotta get started on dinner." Mrs Larson said, headed towards the kitchen.

"I'll come help you, mom!" Adam called out hastily, escaping the wrath of the three naked girls for now.

"You really went to track practice completely naked?" Sam asked her friend's sister with wonder.

"It was really only the last twenty minutes or so." Abbie responded, ashamed of admitting it out loud.

“I can’t believe the school would allow something like that!”

“I know. It’s so cool.” Hope said, a sly smile on her face.

“COOL!?” Sam was aghast at the blonde girl’s response.

“It’s cool the school would let Abbie live life the way she wants.” Hope fired back. “What was it like?” She asked Abbie next.

“Well, it was…” She started to answer, blushing in response.

“Did it get you excited!?” Hope interrupted, unable to contain her smile now.

Sam pushed the blonde girl’s shoulder, trying to come to Abbie’s defense. “Just what are you trying to do!? Can’t you see you’re embarrassing her!?”

“Don’t touch me like that!” Hope got into her face. “Unlike you I’ve actually been naked outside, so I know what it feels like!”

“Hey! Stop it!” Abbie pushed herself in between the two girls, pushing the girls apart with a palm on each of their chests. She turned her head to look Hope in the eye. “Yes, it did excite me.” She turned towards Sam next. “And yes it did embarrass me at first.” She dropped her hands, looking up at the ceiling. “But I think I’ve found a way to get over that now.”

“Really? How?” Hope asked. Even if the few times she had been nude outside had been short, and she had always felt really self-conscious about it. If Abbie had a way to get over that feeling, she wanted to hear about it.

“I well…” Abbie had to debate with herself if she really wanted to admit the truth. “I kinda focus on the excitement, and it helps me feel better.” She felt her face turn a little red, but then also the tingling down below. Even now she was using her new trick to help herself feel stronger. “And more confident too.”

“When you say excitement, you mean?” Hope asked, pointing down at her bare slit.

Sam’s eyes were wide at the idea, almost not comprehending. “You mean, being horny makes you feel better? I think knowing I was feeling that way would make me even more embarrassed.”

“It did at first.” Abbie confessed. “But earlier today I made up my mind about being naked. Since everyone in my life seems to want me to be nude so darn much, I decided I would be the best darn nudist I can be. Being naked in front of people does get me excited, but after I decided that, now I guess it just serves to remind me of how I want to be perceived.”

“Well, I for one am proud of you Abbie!” Hope said, giving her a large grin.

“Yeah, Abbie. Me too. I guess it is cool.” Sam gave an apologetic look to both girls. She wondered if one day, Abbie’s method of getting over embarrassment could help her too. Then she gave a little shudder at the thought of spending any time naked outside. She hadn’t even had the courage to tell her parents about the new rule at her friend’s house yet.

The girls seemed to be done with asking her questions about her new freedoms at school and her nudity, so Abbie went to put her things away in her room. Emptying her book bag, she found the letter Ms. Honey had given her earlier in the afternoon before she had made it back to the locker room. She wasn’t in as much conflict about volunteering for the sexual education class as she expected to be, but didn’t want any of the others finding out until she had a chance to speak with her mother about this in private, especially her brother. If he was going to conspire to get her naked at school, well then he could just stay in the dark about this for all she cared.

Taking the letter, she discreetly made her way past the two teens on the couch and into the kitchen. Her brother was still there, helping their mom with dinner, acting as her gofer to get the ingredients she needed. “Hey Adam?”

“Yeah?” Adam pulled himself from the fridge, holding a stick of butter in his hand.

Abbie kept her face neutral, even if she wanted to be mad at him. “I’ll help mom finish dinner. The girls are waiting for you to finish your homework.”

“Oh. Thanks.” He gave over the butter, hoping he could convince the girls not to be mad at him as he headed into the other room.

“Abbie, the butter?” Her mom said. She sliced a chunk off, adding it to the mashed potatoes, before popping it into the microwave. “Dinner’s pretty much ready anyway, honey. Why don’t you just set the table for everyone.”

“Um, there was something I wanted to talk to you about privately, mom.” Abbie held out the letter for her.

“What is it?”

“It’s uh, a permission slip… I think it would be better if you just read it.”

Her mom took a minute to read it over. “You really want to volunteer for this?”

Abbie thought her mom was skeptical of her. “Well, it’s uh…”

All of a sudden Abbie was wrapped up in a tight hug. “Oh, Abbie! I’m so proud of you!” She looked her daughter in the eye, before giving her a wet kiss on the forehead. “That’s so wonderful you’d help out those younger kids with this! Of course I’ll give you permission!” She quickly went to grab a pen, signing her name to the paper.

After being given the letter, Abbie folded it back up and put it back into the envelope. She watched as her mom started getting out the utensils, and went to help. “Mom?” She asked after a minute.

“Yes Abbie?”

“I was wondering…” She knew asking the question might get her into trouble.

“What is it dear?” Her mom looked at her with some concern.

“It’s just… Don’t take this the wrong way. I’m happy with how things have turned out.” Abbie decided to just ask it, her curiosity getting the better of her. “Mom, why did you decide to make the rule that girls have to go naked here?”

Her mom paused for a second, caught off guard by the question. “Well Abbie. I’ve contemplated that question myself over the last few days. At first I was just thinking of it as a punishment for you, honestly. Don’t think I didn’t see how smug you got about the other girls being naked when we went to my boss’s house. It wasn’t until we got back home and I actually implemented the rule that I knew it was just what this family needed. What you needed. My boss was telling me all last week how happy it had made her daughter and her nieces, but I was skeptical until that night. I know you had trouble with the new rules at first too, but hearing you say that the rules make you happy now, well that just makes me ecstatic!” She pulled her close again, holding her in another hug. A few tears fell from her eyes.

“Thanks mom.” Abbie was having trouble holding back her own tears. “I know how much it means to you.”

“Abbie. No matter what, I'll always love you. I’m just glad you’re finally starting to see the real benefit of these rules.” She let go of her daughter, giving her a smile. “There’s something I really want to tell you too, but I think it’s best we wait for dinner so that I can tell everyone all at once.”

“Oh, ok…” She just hoped her mom wasn’t making a new rule. She watched as her mom started bringing the food to the table. “Mom, there was something else I kinda wanted to ask you.”

“What is it, dear?”

It was now or never, seeing how good of a mood her mom was in. Maybe if she got out in front of this, she could free herself of the little blonde demon for good. “Do you ever… Get excited being naked in front of people?”

“Abbie!” She for sure thought that her mom was outraged at her question, until she detected a small curl at the edge of her lips. “You should have seen some of the men at the office today. I didn’t know they could drool that much.” She let out a loud laugh. “Yes Abbie. Being the center of attention can be… quite stimulating. It’s perfectly natural. But that’s one of the advantages of being a girl. It’s a lot harder to tell.” She gave her daughter a little wink.

“Wow! Mom! So I’m not the only one?” Abbie felt quite a lot of relief hearing that. Maybe it wouldn't turn out so bad if Lauren released that sound recording she had of her.

“Just don’t go around telling everyone. Otherwise people are going to end up thinking of you as some kind of, well, deviant.” All the relief Abbie had just felt a moment ago seemed to drain from her body, leaving her with a knot in her stomach.

Coming back into the living room, Adam had to think fast in order to get back on the good side of the girls. He didn’t get much time, as Sam and Hope got up from their positions to confront him as soon as he entered the room.

“How could you do that to your sister!” Sam scolded him right away.

“Yeah, what kind of a fiend are you? Trying to get your own sister naked at school!” Hope continued the barrage.

“I wasn’t really trying to get her naked at school.” Adam tried defending himself. “I was just doing it to tease her! Honest!”

“Yeah right!” Hope put her hands on her hips, staring him down. “You enjoy humiliating your sister, don’t you!”

“Don’t lie! We’ll know if you’re lying!” Sam added.

He wasn’t really sure why he did it. Seeing the way Hope was standing, with her legs slightly parted and her bare pussy vulnerable to attack, he reached his hand right down, cupping her womanhood, and started massaging the tender lips of her sex.

“ADAM!” Sam reacted with shock, and then stunned silence, as he pulled the same move on her, shoving his other hand between her legs too.

Hope was frazzled at first, but it did feel good and her anger started to dissipate. Sam was feeling much the same way. Wanting to be outraged at her friend, but felt excited and shocked at seeing him be so forceful with them. Eventually, with the help of Adam’s massaging hand, both girls started to emit little moans of pleasure. They both gave up any pretense of fighting, as they were now both standing with their legs wide enough to give him free access.

“You girls still mad at me?” He asked.

“Yes, we’re still very mad.” Hope said, giving him a coy blush.

“I’ll just have to make it up to you then.” Adam slowly moved his fingers, until he was directly stimulating both girls’ aroused clits.

“Adam, would you mind..?” His mom came into the room, stopping her question as she discovered what was going on.

“MRS. LARSON!” Sam grabbed Adam’s wrist, trying to pull it away from between her legs. Hope blushed pretty hard at being caught, but was far too gone to try and stop him. In fact, it was enough to push her over the edge, and she began to buck her hips wildly, grabbing his hand to hold it there until she had gotten her full release.

“Adam, stop!” Sam said in a panic, finally managing to pull his hand away from her sex.

“Sam, it’s alright.” Adam’s mom gave him an annoyed look. “Adam, didn’t you tell them about the rules?”

“What rules?” Hope asked though her quivering, slumping down into the nearest chair.

“I wanted Abbie to get more relaxed and comfortable with her body. I made a rule that anyone was allowed to touch a girl anywhere on her body in order to do that. Why didn’t you tell them, Adam?” Sam gave him a little smug smirk. She already knew about the touching rule, but she wasn’t going to come to his defense about it now.

“I was getting around to it.” Adam said, with a blush.

“Don’t be mad at him, ma’am.” Hope gave a smile over at Adam. “I think he might have mentioned something and we just forgot.” Sam looked over at her with confusion, not having expected the blonde girl would come to his rescue instead.

“Well, that’s alright.” His mom said. “I think everyone is on the same page now.”

“What’s going on, mommy?” Timmy asked, as he and the other younger kids came down the stairs.

“Just a little misunderstanding about the rules, honey. Nothing to worry about.” She responded. Seeing the younger children did give her an idea. She was skeptical of the blonde girl’s explanation, thinking she might just be covering for her son. “Adam, before we all go have dinner. I think you better finish your friend. It’s not polite to just leave a girl so worked up like this.” She said, pointing over at Sam.

Sam’s eyes went wide at what the woman was saying. Adam didn’t seem too fazed by it though, about to reach his hand right back in. He was stopped by his mom grabbing his wrist, however. “I think there’s an even better way for you to help Sam than that. Adam, I think you should use your tongue to complete this task.” She looked at him sternly.

Adam’s eyes were now as wide as his friend’s. “Really?”

“Yes. Sam, you sit down in that chair over there.” She pointed. “And open your legs. Adam, go kneel down in between her legs and get to it.”

Both teens were nervous now, not wanting to do such an intimate act in front of such a large audience. No one seemed to be leaving, however, and his mom seemed to be getting impatient with them. Adam did the only thing he could, taking Sam’s hand, and leading her over to the chair to sit down. He then got down on his knees, and with a bit of force, opened the girl’s legs for her, and quickly brought his mouth down to her nether regions to hopefully get this over with quickly.

“What’s taking… Oh my god!” Abbie said under her breath as she walked into the room. She didn’t know the whole story of what was going on, but the sight intrigued her. Her thoughts drifted back to Monday, and the visit from Karen and the blonde girls, when she had received the very same pleasure. She imagined herself in Sam’s position with Blake down in between her legs, and wondered if he would be up to trying something like that with her.

While Adam would have preferred doing such an activity in a much more private setting, he always imagined that if he did do this with a girl, that it would be with Sam. He just didn’t want to look inexperienced to those watching, or have her thinking he didn’t know what he was really doing. Lucky for him, he remembered his friend Travis’ explanation of how to do this from the other day, and he had just gotten some practice on Hope. He felt like he had a good rhythm going with his tongue in no time.

Sam was feeling completely overwhelmed as everyone in the room watched her, and almost fainted when she looked at what the boy was doing to her between her legs. She couldn’t imagine anything more humiliating than this very moment in her life. She had only just been asked to remove all of her clothes yesterday, and now here she was being forced to endure this sex act in front of an audience. All to help her feel better about being naked? It does feel kinda good, an errant thought broke into her head.

No! She struggled with her own feelings, wanting to keep her defenses up. She was just like Adam, having imagined if anyone was going to do this to her, it would be him. Ohhh, and his tongue does feel so good on my clit, her own voice said in her head, just like I imagined. “Mmmmmm…” She gave a moan of pleasure out loud.

Hearing that Sam was starting to get into it, Hope went around the back of her chair, cupping her breasts from underneath. She waited for Sam to let out another, “Ohhhh… Yeah....” and then started massaging her young chest, paying special attention to the girl’s hard nipples.

Sam only had one last thought of resistance, a flash of the embarrassment she would feel knowing everyone in the room was about to watch her cum. After that, she just gave in, letting the pleasure overtake her. Everyone watched her intently as she twisted and turned back and forth from the intense pleasure she was feeling, as the two teens continued their attack on her erogenous zones. She lost track of the time, and of herself, as she gave in to one of the most intense orgasms of her young teenage life. “OOHHHHH GOOOOD!”

Everyone stayed quiet for a while. No one seemed sure what to say. The only real sound in the room was Sam trying to catch her breath. Eventually, Adam felt like he needed to break the silence. “How… How was I?” He looked up at her with a sheepish blush.

“Good…” She responded in a small voice. “Really, really good.” She seemed to be blushing just as hard as he was.

“Alright. Good. Now that that has been taken care of, let's go eat.” His mom spoke up.

“Oh my gosh! It’s already dinner time!?” Morgan started to panic. “We gotta get home Patrick. Mom’s going to freak out!” She rushed to gather her clothes, in too much of a panic to even put them on. She pulled open the front door, not even realizing she had dropped her panties in the process.

Her brother quickly scooped up the panties for her, ready to quickly follow her out the door, but turned back to give a proper goodbye. “Thanks for having us over! Goodbye Timmy! See you tomorrow Maddie!” He turned again like he was going to leave, but then rushed back over to plant a big kiss on little Madeline’s cheek. Then he quickly ran out the door, pulling it shut behind him.

“Goodbye Patrick.” Madeline said, after he was already gone, holding her palm over the cheek he had just kissed, a large blush forming on her face.

“Haha! Patrick likes you!” Her twin brother teased, pointing at her cheek.

“He does not!” Madeline’s face turned bright red.

“Yeah he does, and you like him too!” Timmy taunted, running away from her.

“Shut up! I do not!” She exclaimed, chasing him into the kitchen.

Everyone laughed at the bickering of the two younger siblings, while Adam and Sam were both particularly happy to no longer be in the spotlight. “Ok, let's go eat.” His mom said once again, leading everyone into the kitchen this time. Once everyone had found a place to sit, and had been served their food, things seemed to calm down.

“Mrs. Larson, this is really delicious!” Hope gave a smile to her host. “Thank you for inviting us!”

“Yeah mom, it’s really good.” Adam added, with a mouth full of food.

“Thank you, kids. That’s really nice to hear.” The mother gave a beaming smile back, enjoying the compliments. “There is something I’ve been excited to tell you all about, but I wanted to wait until everyone was here.”

“So what’s going on, mom?” Abbie gave her mom a curious glance.

“Well today my boss, Mrs. Stevens, and myself were discussing our beliefs and how better to present them to the wider community. There are still a lot of details to work out, but I think we’ve both hit on something that might just change the lives of women and girls across the world for the better. We’ve decided we’re going to start a new movement. We call it…” She held her hands above her head, putting a visual flourish on the word. “Feminudism!”

“Feminudism?” The kids all gave her a confused look.

“Yes, Feminudism! For too long women have been treated as sex objects by men! Well by being a Feminude, and freeing your body of the restrictions of clothing, women across the world can take back control of their own bodies! And learn to live without shame and oppression from men in their lives!”

“That actually sounds pretty cool, Mrs. Larson. Good for you!” Hope was the first to respond, as the other teens were a bit stunned by the woman’s idea. The twins just continued eating, not understanding half the words being used by their mother, and feeling a little lost.

“I know. We’re having a preliminary meeting this Thursday at Burger Mountain to try and get the message out to more women. I’m so excited!”

“Why Burger Mountain?” The blonde girl asked.

“I’m pretty close with one of the managers.” She answered.

“Cody’s mom is a regional manager for them.” Adam explained further.

“It’d be really great if you girls could come too.” Mrs. Larson gave a look to both Hope and Sam. “And bring your whole family. Feminudism isn’t just about women. It will help men too.”

“I’ll, uh, see what my mom says.” Sam spoke up, wondering if she’d ever have the guts to tell her parents anything about the last two days, let alone anything about Mrs. Larson’s new ideas.

After dinner, both Sam and Hope returned to the living room to retrieve their things. Sam in particular felt like she had had enough nudity time for one day. “Would you girls like me to walk you home?” Adam asked as both girls began getting dressed.

“Sure. I’d like that.” Hope gave him a bright smile.

“Yeah, that’d be nice.” Sam responded, much more reserved.

“Maybe next time you girls will have the guts to walk home naked.” Mrs. Larson teased. “It’s been nice having you here. Both of you feel free to come over any time.” She said more seriously, giving them a warm smile.

“Thank you, Mrs. Larson. And thank you for the lovely dinner.” Hope said, as the three teens headed out the door.

[superevil7]

After they had gone, Abbie ended up being the only one left in the living room. She hadn’t received any homework for the day, a rarity, and she wanted to take advantage of that by relaxing on the couch and watching her favorite television program. She was interrupted, however, by the sound of the doorbell ringing, and her mom yelling from upstairs, “Abbie, would you see who that is!?”

Taking a quick cautious peek out the window, Abbie was surprised to see who was on the other side of the door. “Heather?” She asked, finding her boyfriend’s older sister waiting. Surprisingly, the blonde girl was completely nude, and not the only one waiting, as a naked redhead was also with her. “Hey, aren’t you Lauren’s sister?” Abbie said, recognizing the other girl. She gave a little chuckle at the girl, unable to contain her glee at seeing one of her tormentors from the other day now in her shoes.

“Can we please come in?” Heather almost begged, not wanting to spend any more time outside in the nude.

“Oh, sure.” Abbie responded, motioning for them to come in.

“Yes, I’m Lauren’s sister.” Susana answered the question once both girls were inside. She looked down at the floor beneath her, obviously feeling shame. “I’m sorry about how I talked to you the other day.”

“Abbie!? Who’s at the door!?” Mrs. Larson called from the top of the stairs.

“It’s just Heather and her friend!” Abbie called back. Mrs. Larson took a quick peek down the stairs, but finding the two girls were both nude, paid them no more mind.

“Is there somewhere we can talk in private?” Heather asked Abbie.

“We can talk in the living room, I guess.” Abbie said, pointing the way for the two girls. “What is this about?” She asked once everyone had taken a seat.

“Lauren was super pissed this afternoon when we went to pick her up from school.” Susana started explaining. “Pissed about you.”

“So pissed, in fact, she made both of us strip naked right in the middle school parking lot.” Heather continued the explanation.

“Why would you do that?” Abbie had to suppress another chuckle, almost not believing what the two older girls were telling her.

“She’s blackmailing us.” Heather said flatly. “She almost even made us go into the Seven Eleven on fifth street, but we managed to talk her out of it.”

“She has some naked pictures of us, and if we don’t do as she says she’s going to spread them all over.” Susana added further. “She knows she can’t control you anymore. That’s why she made us come here. She says unless you continue doing what she tells you, she’s going to take it out on us.” The redhead had a pleading look on her face.

“Look, I get where you’re coming from, but…” Abbie started to reply.

“Please Abbie.” Heather interrupted. “It would just be for tonight. Susana and I have come up with a plan to get even with Lauren, but in order to do that we are going to need your help.”

“I’m listening.” Abbie said. She certainly wouldn’t pass up a chance at getting revenge on the little blonde demon girl she had been feuding with.

“We don’t have time to explain it all. Lauren is waiting for us out in the car, and expects us back soon. All you have to do is get Lauren alone in the locker room after track tomorrow. We’ll take care of the rest.” Susana explained, getting up from the couch.

“Alright. I can do that.” Abbie replied, feeling a sense of excitement growing inside of her.

Heather also stood up from her seat. “Oh, and you have to come with us right now.”

“Huh?” Abbie looked at them with confusion.

“It’s Lauren’s demand. We have to get you to come with us, or Lauren is going to take it out on us.”

“I don’t know…” Abbie had pretty much had her fill of dealing with Lauren for the day.

“Please Abbie?” Heather truly started to beg. “It’ll just be for tonight, and then none of us will ever have to deal with Lauren again.”

“Fine. Let me go ask my mom.” Abbie relented.

Abbie was soon coming back down the stairs, carrying a little purse with her phone, keys, and wallet over her shoulder. Besides that, the only thing she was wearing for her outing was a pair of sandals.

Her mom was following her daughter in tow. “Thank you for inviting Abbie along with you, girls.” She smiled brightly at the two older teens. “Please have her back home around 9. It is a school night, remember.”

“Um, yes Mrs. Larson.” Heather replied, and the two older girls gave a little wave as the three headed out the door.

Of the three, Abbie was the only one not to rush to the safety of the car. Susana and Heather were both inside and buckled in before Abbie even had the door open. Sliding into the back seat, she gave a perturbed look at the blonde girl seated beside her. Lauren gave her an evil smug smile in return, saying, “I’m so glad you could make it.” in her annoyingly cheery voice.

“Where are we going?” Abbie demanded from the girl.

“Yeah, where are we going?” Susana had started the car, but had no idea of their destination. All three naked girls looked at the only clothed girl with trepidation.

“I thought we could visit the mall.” Lauren grinned at their shocked expressions. Before any of them could even voice their protest she added, “And don’t even think about complaining. I’ve set up a little website with all of your naked pictures. All I have to do is push one little button on my phone and it will go live to the world. Then everyone will be treated to getting to know the naked girls of Grandview!”

The naked girls just stewed in their own despair as they made the drive to the busier part of their town. The girls were at least thankful that they didn’t receive any trouble on the way, as it was already past dusk and they had the cover of darkness preventing anyone from really noticing they were nude. The three girls’ nerves went into overdrive as they all spotted the large sign advertising Grandview mall on the horizon.

Lauren did help to calm them down a little, as she directed her sister to pull the car into the underground parking structure. Susana was able to drive around until she found a secluded spot that was less visible to anyone who could be watching.

Lauren was the first to get out once the car was parked, demanding the other girls do the same. Susana and Heather stayed crouched down as they exited the vehicle, but after everything Abbie had been through over the last few days, she didn’t even think of doing such a thing until seeing the older blonde trying to conceal her nudity in front of her. There was no one else around anyway, so Abbie just stayed upright.

“Alright, give me the keys.” Lauren held her hand out expectantly.

“Please? You can’t make us go into the mall naked!” Susana begged, handing her younger sister the keys as demanded.

“How cruel do you think I am?” She held up a plastic bag, which looked to contain very little amount of clothing. “I brought something for you and Heather to wear. You two can discuss who gets to wear what. I figured Abbie didn’t need anything, since she’s proclaimed she’s a nudist now.” Abbie just gave the little blonde a large scowl.

“You can’t be serious.” Susana said, checking the garments her sister had provided.

“Oh, did I forget to bring two?” Lauren giggled at her sister in a mocking tone. “Well, I guess you’re just gonna have to split it.” She started walking away, hitting the lock button on the key fob, locking the girls out of the car. “I’ll meet you at the elevator.”

“What did she give us?” Heather asked, trying to see into the bag. Susana gave her a frown, pulling one of her bikinis from the bag. “I guess that’s why she said we could split it.” Heather reached out, taking the top into her left hand, and the bottoms in the right. "So what do you want? Top or bottom?" She asked, gesturing each hand with each word.

Susana pursed her lips, considering the options. She found it hard to believe she was in the position where she had to consider whether it was better to leave her breasts or pubic mound and butt on display. Before she could even answer, a car ended up passing a few rows down, forcing the girls to quickly duck down.

Even Abbie had ducked for cover, but returned to upright quickly, reminding herself of her new resolve. She knew she would soon be in the crowded mall without any stitch of clothing, but the thought of that didn't really help to calm her nerves. "Just pick one." She said, "It's not like one option is really better than the other."

"Can I have the bottoms?" Susana felt a need to justify herself, even if Heather had given her the choice. "It's just, you have more hair down there than me, so you'll be more covered there."

Heather handed over the chosen garment, then slipped on the other half, covering up her top. She felt really strange only wearing half of a swimsuit. “Yeah, your boobs are way bigger than mine anyway too. Better to show those off than mine.” She tried making a joke, forcing a little laugh.

Her friend gave a small chuckle in response, having to admit their predicament was amusing in a twisted way. She wondered if it would have been better to take the top. One of her very favorite assets about herself was the size of her large breasts, but now everyone in the Grandview mall would be seeing them au naturel.

Their choices made, and the garments in place, the three girls headed for the elevator. Even if she was the youngest of the three, Abbie ended up leading the way, most used to going nude. The older girls were still quite timid when it came to being nude, and both kept nervously adjusting the bit of covering they had, both wishing they also had the other half of the suit to wear. Since they had parked in such a remote location, the trip to the elevators was a much longer walk then it normally would have been. As a result, they were forced to face their first patrons of the mall just as they were about to enter the elevator lobby.

“Woah!” The man said when he spotted the three girls, stopping in his tracks in the doorway. Heather guessed the man was about the same age as her father. The two older teens hastily covered their exposed parts, while Abbie continued to leave herself exposed. She knew if she was going to be accepted as a nudist, then covering was out of the question. Besides, it would just make it look like they were doing something wrong. She glanced back over her shoulder at the older girls, letting out an exasperated sigh.

“What? What is it George?” A woman, presumably his wife, pushed her way past him to see what was happening. “What is this!?” She asked in astonishment after seeing the girls, her face starting to morph into a look of appall. Coming along with her were two teens, a younger boy probably about Abbie’s age, and an older girl, closer in age to Heather and Susana. Both their faces also changed to shock when confronted with the three teen girls' state of dress.

Abbie took charge of the situation, seeing that the older girls were going to be no help, explaining herself before the woman could blow up at her. “Sorry. We mean no offense. We’re nudists. As you can see these two are new to the lifestyle and are still adjusting. My name’s Abbie.” She took a step towards the woman, extending her hand.

All of the anger had been taken out of the woman’s sail, as the nude girl was acting so polite to her. “Oh. I’m, uh, Martha. And this is my husband George, and our two kids, Haylie and Trenton.” She introduced herself, accepting the girl’s hand.

Abbie smiled at the woman, happy to have squelched her anger. “This is Heather and Susana.” She introduced the older girls, giving them a quick gesture indicating they should lower their arms.

Both girls sheepishly dropped their arms from their exposed privates, giving a blush in the process, and squeaking out a “Hi.” towards the family.

“They allow nudity at the mall?” George asked, a little perplexed at the situation.

That’s a good question, Abbie thought to herself, but really wanted to get all of this over with. They hadn’t even made it into the mall yet, and already they were facing resistance. “I mean, we’re teenage girls. Where do girls like to hang out? Just ‘cause we’re nudists means we can’t come to the mall?” She joked.

“What would be the point? The whole reason to come to the mall is to try on clothes.” The older teen, Haylie, replied with a joke of her own, making everyone laugh.

“Hey! We don’t go naked all the time!” Abbie added through her laughter, but could help thinking that she practically did.

“Well, you girls stay safe, and have a good time.” Martha said, starting to lead the family to their vehicle.

“Hey Haylie? Have you ever thought about becoming a nudist?” They heard her younger brother asking as they went through the door.

“In your dreams, Trent!” Was her reply.

Inside, they found the little blonde waiting for them exactly where she had said, a smug smirk on her face. “Abbie, I think you handled that just great.”

“You were watching that?” Susana frowned at her sister, feeling completely betrayed that she had allowed something like that to happen to her. Then she reminded herself that this was all Lauren’s doing in the first place, finding it hard to contain her rage at her little sister.

“I heard it. The door wasn’t shut all the way.”

“That guy brings up a good point. What if the mall won't let us in like this?” Heather asked.

“I’m sure it will be fine once Abbie gives them her explanation.” Lauren said cheerfully, pushing the button to the elevator.

The nerves of the three naked girls went into overdrive as they rode up to the main level of the mall. The older girls especially, as they barely had any experience with being nude in public. Abbie was a bit more prepared for what they were about to face, but there was a big difference between the mostly empty streets of their suburb, or even the few members of her track team she had just faced that afternoon, versus the typically crowded mall of Grandview. Especially with it being the most popular hangout for the teens of their town.

All too soon, the dreaded ding of the elevator went off, letting the girls all know they had reached the main floor. The older girls were both freaking out, unable to resist covering their exposed privates as they huddled near the back. Abbie, standing near the front of the cab, felt her pulse begin to race as the doors slid open, even with her new found trick to keep her embarrassment under control.

“Come on! What are you waiting for!?” Lauren said with a devilish smile as she stepped through the doors.

Abbie took a few deep breaths, and followed the blonde’s lead out into the open air of the mall. It didn’t seem like anyone had noticed them yet, but she was sure it was only a matter of time before the three mostly bare girls ended up being the center of attention.

Lauren had to hold the elevator doors since her older sister and her bottomless friend didn’t seem to want to move. “Get out here!” She hissed at the older girls. “Fine. I’ll just set the website to public then.” She threatened. As humiliating as they knew their public outing at the mall was about to be, they both knew the humiliation Lauren would face tomorrow would be even worse. Letting Lauren think she was in control was part of their plan. With total reluctance, the bottomless blonde took her first step forward, exiting the elevator cab. The topless redhead was not far behind.

Abbie hadn’t been paying much attention to her surroundings, watching to see what the older girls would do. It came as a surprise to her to come face to face with one of the mall security guards as she turned back around. “Let me guess. You’re claustrophobic?” The guard said, deadpan.

“No…” Abbie was rattled, looking into the eyes of the woman. She turned even more red as the woman’s eyes scanned up and down her naked body. “No. I’m, uh, a nudist.” She responded, but could even hear the doubt evident in her own voice.

“And these two?” The security guard locked her gaze onto the older girls next.

Abbie could see the panic written all over Susana and Heather’s faces. She knew she needed to explain things fast before they really ended up in trouble. Gathering all of her courage, she tapped the woman on the shoulder, bringing the attention back to herself. “Hi. Sorry. Let me try that again. My name’s Abbie Larson. My two friends and I are nudists. In fact we’re new at being nudists. Very new at being nudists. We were hoping to try and get over our shyness by practicing a little in a more public space. We thought the mall would be a perfect place since there are always so many nice and friendly security guards everywhere that could keep us safe. We didn’t mean any offense.” Abbie couldn’t believe she had just come up with that off the top of her head, but it did seem to be working. She flashed the woman her puppy dog eyes to really sell it home.

The woman’s demeanor seemed to soften, buying Abbie’s explanation. “Well I suppose it’s really no harm for you girls to be like this. Let me talk with my manager and see what I can do.” She unclipped her radio from her belt, relaying a message to one of the other guards.

As they waited for the head of security to arrive, it was becoming more apparent to the mall patrons that something was definitely different about the girls speaking with the security guard near the elevator. Through no real fault of their own, the three scantily clad girls were drawing more and more attention to themselves. Particularly Abbie in just her shoes and nothing else. A large group of boys, aged anywhere between nine and nineteen, had gathered across the way, all enjoying ogling the bare girls from afar.

“Haven’t you seen a naked girl before!” The security guard started marching her way towards the group, causing them all to scatter and run. The girls all figured, for most of them, it probably was their first time. “Sorry about that.” She gave the girls an apologetic look as she came back over.

“It’s alright.” Abbie said. “It’s just something you have to get used to when you’re a nudist.”

“I suppose.” The woman gave a little chuckle. “I don’t mean to pry, but can I ask you what made you decide to become a nudist? I’ve never had the tiniest bit of desire to be nude in such a public place like this. In fact I’d say it’s one of my worst nightmares. I just don’t understand why such a polite, nice young lady would want to expose herself to such ridicule.”

Abbie had to take a moment to think of how to respond. “Honestly, in the right circumstances, being naked can be very freeing. And, you wouldn't think it, but I feel like it’s actually helped me with being more confident.” She smiled at the woman.

“Well. I guess in a twisted way I can understand that.” She laughed. “And what about you two? Neither of you have said a word since I got here.” She turned her attention to the older girls.

“Well, uh…” Susana gave a blush.

“Basically what she said.” Heather responded, nodding her head towards Abbie.

The woman gave another chuckle. “Seems like you two really need this practice.” She looked at Lauren next. “And what about you? Why aren’t you naked like the other girls?”

“Oh, well…” The little blonde hadn’t expected to be put on the spot like that. “I am here to help them out. In case they need someone clothed, or get into any trouble or something.”

“Oh! Well isn’t that sweet of you to help out.” The woman patted Lauren on her blonde head.

Arriving on the scene was not the head of security, but a man in a navy blue suit. Seemingly one of the middle managers of the mall. “Jan, what can I help you with?” He appeared to be a little flustered, especially when giving a quick glance at the two almost nude sixteen year olds.

“Brad. Uh, hi. It’s not every day you come out of the office.” The security woman joked. Her expression became more serious as she started explaining the situation. “These girls are practicing nudists. They would like to know if it would be alright for them to practice getting used to being nude since the mall is a secure public place where they can be protected from any harassment or the like.”

The man turned to address the girls directly. “Of course. You girls are perfectly welcome here. I would like to make it clear that Grandview Mall would never discriminate on the basis of one's personal lifestyle orientation.”

The security guard gave him a surprised look, expecting to receive much more push back. “Why thank you, sir!” She smiled at him.

“Jan, would you mind joining me over here for a moment?” He said as more of a direction, not a request. He turned his back to the girls, trying to speak softly so he wasn’t overheard. “There was a county wide ordinance put out a while back. Fact is, even if we wanted to kick ‘em out, we couldn’t. Even if the mall is private property, it’s still considered a public space under the law.”

“I see, sir.”

“The higher-ups think it’s a great way to bring in more customers anyway. They say, if you can see some attractive female flesh walking by, then why wouldn’t you want to keep coming back again and again. But I don’t want this blowing up in our faces, Jan. You know it’ll be our necks if anything goes wrong. That’s why I want eyes on these girls the entire time they’re here. We don’t stop watching them until their back tires leave the parking lot. Understand?”

“Yes sir! Of course sir!” The woman gave a little salute.

He turned to address the girls again, with a smarmy smile on his lips. “Girls, please enjoy all the great amenities Grandview Mall has to offer, and thank you for shopping with us today.”

"Wow, I never expected that to actually work." Lauren commented as the girls made their way into the mall proper. "I was honestly expecting them to just kick us out of here before we ever got this far. Good job Abbie!"

"Can we just go then?" Heather begged, giving a pleading look at her friend's younger sister.

"No way. They'd get suspicious of us for sure." Lauren pointed over her shoulder, and the girls all saw that the security woman was still following them from a short distance. Abbie was a little relieved someone would be looking out for them while they were there, but it also meant they would have to keep up the charade of her lie for a lot longer too.

As the girls made their way further into the mall, they could all tell they were becoming the target of everyone’s attention as soon as they passed. Even Lauren felt like she was being stared at, being in such close proximity to the bare girls. She was about to suggest they all go into one of the shops, where they would not be so out in the public eye, but never got the opportunity as three high school boys approached them.

“Wow! Heather! Susana! Twice in one day!” Tony and two of his cohorts all grinned broadly at the undressed girls. His friends took great delight in seeing two female classmates in such a revealing state, while Tony focused his attention on the nude girl he didn’t know. “So who’s this pretty young thing?”

Abbie blushed, not sure if she should take the boy’s words as a compliment. “My name’s Abbie.”

“And why have you joined these two hotties in being naked today? In fact you’re even more bare than them.” He asked next. “And just as beautiful.”

“Ummm...“ Abbie wondered the best way to answer, and took a look over at the high school girls, but they didn’t seem to want to say anything either. So she decided to go with the same explanation that had been working so far. "I'm, uh, practicing to become a nudist. We thought the mall would be a good place to try with all the people here."

"Well now it makes a whole lot more sense. What was with all the secrecy yesterday? You girls should have just told me you were nudists last night at the drive through." Tony smiled broadly at his two classmates.

"Haha! Yeah…" Heather had to force a laugh, but it came out sounding nervous.

"Damn that's so cool you girls are nudists! Might I say the three of you look mighty fine like that." One of Tony's friends said.

"Jeremy, don't embarrass them." The other friend said, detecting the obvious blush of the three bare girls.

"Don't tell me what to do, Frank!" The first one responded, backhanding his friend in the chest.

"Hey you girls wanna come hang out with us?" Tony asked, acting like he had just had the brightest idea in the world.

The three bare girls were all about to respond with a resounding no, but Lauren beat them to the punch. "Oh Susana and Heather would love to!" She gave a bright smile over to her sister and friend. "Abbie and I were actually headed over towards the food court, but you guys have fun!"

"Alright, cool." Tony responded.

"Meet us over by the elevator in about an hour." Lauren said cheerfully, grabbing Abbie's hand to lead her away.

Abbie waited until they were far enough away from the older teens to yank her hand away from the blonde girl. "I can't believe you're doing this to your own sister!" She complained. "You don't know those guys! What if they do something to them?"

Lauren spun back around, giving her the evil eye. "Don't worry. I saw the security woman follow them. Besides, you should be much more focused on what's going to happen to you at the food court."

"Happen to me!?" Abbie repeated with some alarm, but the blonde girl had already turned and left her standing there. Not wanting to be left alone, naked at the mall, Abbie quickly caught up with her.

Once they could see the food court coming up, Lauren held her arm out to stop the naked girl from going any farther. "Listen. I'm going to go check out that shop over there. I want you to go grab yourself something to eat and sit at one of the tables. I'll meet you there in a little while. Oh, and grab me one of those big pretzels with cheese!" She turned on her heel, leaving Abbie behind before she could respond.

Abbie’s metal state became about as down as it had been in the last few days. Now she was naked, and surrounded by a crowded sea of people, all seemingly looking at her and judging her. Getting into line to buy some food, like she had been told to do, she could overhear the couple in front of her clearly talking about her. “I just don’t know what’s happened to the morals of the youth of America these days. Could you imagine going to a public mall without your clothes?” The woman huffed out.

“Oh I bet you’d look cute doing it honey.” Was the man’s response.

It must not have been what the woman wanted to hear, as she punched him in the arm. “I’ll be waiting at the table!” and she marched off.

“Don’t pay her any mind.” The man said to Abbie, but then he took a look down at her naked body, and seemed to get really uncomfortable with himself, before turning back to face the front of the line.

Things didn't seem to get any better once it was Abbie’s turn to order. The girl behind the counter seemed to look at her with disdain, especially when a few of the other employees all came from the back to check out the naked girl.

Her self-consciousness was practically in overdrive, as she found an empty table to sit down at, to eat the order of small fries she had gotten for herself. She wasn’t even hungry, she thought to herself, as she spotted Lauren’s blonde hair across the way. Lauren was talking to a group of teens, and then seemed to point in her direction. Her panic went through the roof as the group also seemed to spot her, and all started to come in her direction. She could recognize two of the teens, one boy and one girl, that she knew she shared a class with.

“Abbie? Abbie, what are you doing here? Wow, I can’t believe this!” She heard the giggle of a young girl next to her.

Looking to her right, she was surprised to see Cindy, one of the girls who had been at her mom’s boss's house. “Cindy?”

“Hi Abbie.” She greeted the naked girl with a bright smile. “You know my friend Jessica?”

“Oh, yeah hi.” Abbie said, remembering the other young girl that had been over. She spotted the group of teens were almost upon her. “Why don’t you two sit down and we’ll catch up?” She asked, hoping that the group of teens would ignore her if they saw her speaking with someone else.

Just as she had hoped, the group passed her by, as Cindy continued the conversation. “I can’t believe you’re here like this. After the way you got so upset the other day.”

“Yeah, wow!” Jessica added. “I can barely stand being naked in my own backyard. You’re really brave, Abbie!”

“Oh, well, thanks.” Abbie was starting to get her panic back under control. She let out a little sigh of relief, seeing the teens disappear around the corner.

“I had no idea it was alright to be nude at the mall. Hey! Would you mind if we joined you?” Cindy asked excitedly, pushing her chair back.

“Oh. Not at all if you really want to.” Abbie looked at the girl with envy, wondering why she couldn’t feel as free about being naked all the time.

“What!? Cindy!?” Jessica looked at her friend with shock, but Cindy was already out of her chair, with her top above her head.

“Come on, Jess. What better place to get used to being naked than the mall!” Cindy gave some encouragement to her friend.

“Hey! That’s exactly why we’re here.” Lauren had somehow snuck up behind Abbie, and walked over to take the empty seat at the table. “Abbie wanted to get more experience being naked in a public place, where so many people would be around to see her.” She gave a cheeky grin to Abbie.

“Ah, that’s great!” Cindy replied, having gotten most of the rest of her clothes off. “Could one of you help me with this?” She asked, having some difficulty undoing the clasp of her training bra.

“Sure. I can.” Lauren gave a little giggle to the stripping girl. Once her training bra was off, Cindy was now just as naked as Abbie.

Cindy gave a look back at her friend, who still hadn’t budged. “Come on Jessica. You should join us.” She turned back to the blonde girl. “You can join us too.”

“Yeah! Come on, Lauren, join us!” Abbie said in a mocking tone.

“Oh no. I’m not a nudist like Abbie.” Lauren shot her another evil look.

“Well, suit yourself. But it is really fun. You should try it.” replied Cindy.

“Oh, I think Abbie’s having enough fun for the both of us.” Lauren couldn’t help grinning at her in delight.

“Jessica, are you really not going to get naked?” Cindy asked one last time with a pout.

Her friend shook her head no emphatically, saying “No way! There’s too many people around. Maybe we can try your backyard tomorrow, like we talked about.”

“Fine.” Cindy relented, stuffing her clothes into one of her shopping bags. “Well, we gotta get going. My mom will be here to pick us up soon.”

“Oh…” Abbie got a little disappointed, not wanting to be left as the only one naked again. “Well, say hi to your mom for me. And uh, tell her I’m sorry about how I acted the other day. In fact, I’m, uh, really sorry for the way I acted towards the two of you the other day too.”

“Oh, it’s alright, Abbie.” Cindy came over and gave her a little hug. “We forgive you.” She gave the older girl a smile. “Have fun being naked at the mall!” and the two young girls were off.

“What was that about?” Lauren asked, taking a bite of the pretzel Abbie had bought for her.

“What was what?”

“What were you apologizing about?”

“The way I acted when I was at Cindy’s house the other day. My mom works for her mom. She’s her assistant. They have the same rules at their house. I kinda laughed at them for it, before my mom made me strip naked too.” Abbie explained. “Kinda just like you’ve been treating me the last few days.” She shot her a small scowl.

Lauren ignored her, instead focusing on the part about the rules. “You mean there's another place with those crazy rules!?”

“Yeah, my house, Cindy’s house, Gwen’s house, H--” Abbie stopped herself before giving away all the information.

“Who’s house?” Lauren looked at her suspiciously.

“Um, Haylie’s house.” Abbie made her best attempt to cover.

Lauren seemed to buy it though. “Haylie? Who’s Haylie?”

“A friend of Gwen’s, from high school. I don’t think you know her.”

“Well, your family along with all the rest of them are a bunch-a weirdos!” Lauren gave a large chuckle. "The very idea of a girl just going naked like that. It's so ridiculous."

"You never know, Lauren. One day your parents might decide to make the same rule at your house. Then you'd be forced into it just like I was."

"Ha! Yeah right! My parents would never do that. Besides, even if they did, I'd never go along with it!"

Abbie rolled her eyes at the girl. "Ooh! So tough and brave. Not going to do what mommy and daddy tells you!"

“Whatever! I don’t have to take this from you!” Lauren angrily stood up, storming away from the table. “All everyone’s gonna remember you for is being a nudist, Abbie!”

Abbie was about to take another bite of her fries, satisfied with the reaction she had gotten out of the little blonde girl, but noticed everyone in the cafeteria was staring at her. “What!? Don’t look at me!? She’s on her period or something!” She shouted out to the other patrons, making them return back to their own conversations.

While Abbie was busy finishing up her fries, Heather and Susana were dealing with their own problems across the mall. Being left in the care of three of their male classmates was not either of the 16 year old’s idea of fun, especially dressed so scantily as they were. The boys had been drilling the girls with their best version of twenty questions about their nudity since the younger girls had left, and the two girls were getting sick of standing there in the open, where it seemed more and more people were gathering around to ogle them.

“Can we go do something?” Heather had to ask nervously, wondering if there was a way she and Susana could somehow sneak away from the boys.

“What do you want to do?” Tony asked with a smug smile. As long as he got to continue hanging out with these two scantily clad babes, he didn’t really care what they were doing.

“How about if Heather and I go try on some clothes for you guys, and you can tell us if we look good or not.” Susana suggested, thinking she could get some reprieve from only being in her bikini bottoms.

“What! No wa--!” Jeremy complained, but was cut off by Tony.

“Sure. That’s a great idea. Follow me girls.” He pointed over at the nearest clothing store, and the girls cautiously followed as he started leading the way. The other two boys also followed, not wanting to lose their access to the exposed female flesh in front of them. They both figured their friend must have a plan for the two girls.

He led everyone towards the women’s section, all the way to the back, near the changing rooms. Turning towards his friends, he gave a little wink before saying, “The three of us are feeling pretty generous today. How would you girls like it if we bought you each a new outfit. Whatever it is that you look best in.” He gave the girls another grin.

“Wow! Really!? That’d be amazing!” Susana exclaimed, hoping this meant she wouldn’t have to go back home wearing so little.

“Hold on. It can’t be that easy.” Heather held her hand up in front of her topless friend, sure there must be some kind of catch.

“See that’s why I like you Heather. You’re so smart. You’re right. There’s a little more to it than I’ve said. The three of us want to watch you pick out your outfit.” The girls didn’t seem bothered by that. “And we all think that you should both pick out your clothes completely naked.”

“But! But!” Susana started to stutter, not prepared to lose the only bit of clothing she currently had.

“That’s cruel!” Heather folded her arms in a pout.

“Come on. I specifically chose this store since there didn’t seem to be very many people in here. But the longer you wait, the bigger chance people are gonna start coming in.” Tony explained.

“Gah! Fine!” Heather reached around her back, and quickly had the top unclasped in seconds. Tony held his hand out to take it from her, and cautiously, the blonde girl revealed her bare breasts to the boys, handing over her only garment. “I swear if you’re lying..!”

Susana was doubly hesitant as her blonde friend, but the chance at getting an entire outfit to wear home outweighed any sense of shame she was feeling. Removing her bottoms didn’t really leave her that much more exposed, she tried to reason in her head, even if her face was burning by the time she handed it over.

After that, it became a scramble as the girls started looking through the clothes nearest to them. Neither girl could honestly care about what they ended up getting looked like, as long as they got something decent enough to wear home, and their main focus ended up being on the size. Unfortunately for them, the clothes nearest to the changing rooms seemed to be made for much younger girls, and they ended up venturing out farther into the store because of it. The three boys all followed along closely behind the girls, not wanting to miss any moment of their nudity.

There were only a few other women shopping in the area, just as Tony had explained. Both Heather and Susana ended up forced into the position of getting closer to them than they would have liked, since they were standing right near the only sized clothes that would fit. Susana in particular got really sad, when a woman about her mom’s age gave her a look of disgust before huffing off in outrage.

It wasn’t difficult for the girls to find something to wear after that. Susana picked out a pink sundress, long enough that the bottom would reach all the way to her knees. Heather had also found her own outfit. A red t-shirt with a cartoon character she didn’t really know, and what she had thought were jeans, but when she picked them up they had turned out to be jean shorts. She didn’t really care too much, as they would be much better than being bottomless like she had been.

At the prompting of the boys, the girls were forced to make one final trip through the store, back to the changing area, where the boys said they would judge if the outfits the girls had picked out were worthy enough. Before either girl would get a chance to enter one of the private cubicles and get dressed, however, they were stopped by one of the employees. “You girls can’t try on those clothes without underwear.” The young lady folded her arms, looking like she was annoyed to even be there.

“Will you guys buy us some underwear?” Heather pleaded with the boys.

They each gave each other a knowing grin, before Frank responded, “I don’t really think we have enough money to buy you both underwear and an outfit. Sorry.”

“Oh come on!” The blonde girl complained.

Her redheaded friend tried a more tactful approach. “Please! There must be something we can do for you guys?” She gave the boys a pleading look.

“How about if they try it on over the bikini they brought?” Tony said, pulling the garments from his pocket, and holding them out towards the employee.

“Whatever.” The girl rolled her eyes as she walked away, feeling like she didn’t get paid nearly enough to care.

Tony smiled over at Heather, taking her hand and basically dragging her into the nearest cubicle. Heather nervously made sure the door was latched shut, and was about to turn around and demand he hand over the swim suit to her, but was shocked to see the boy had fished his cock through the fly of his pants. “What are you doing!?” She whispered in an exasperated tone. “Your friends and Susana are right outside!”

“Wanna have sex?” He wiggled his eyebrows at her and gave her another cheeky grin.

“WHAT!?” She yelled, then tried to keep her voice down so they wouldn’t get in trouble. “No I don’t want to have sex with you!” She tried to reach for the suit in his hand, but he quickly put it behind his back, swinging his large erection back and forth in the girl’s direction. She tried futilely to reach around his back to retrieve the garments, at the same time wanting to avoid touching his hard penis.

“Fine.” He relented. “We can have sex later. Right now I’ll settle for that second blowjob you didn’t give me earlier.” She looked like she was just going to continue protesting, so he added, “No blowjob, no outfit. It’s your decision.”

In mere moments, Heather was down on her knees, taking the head of his throbbing member into his mouth. Even she was surprised with how quickly she had reacted. But she had already given him one blowjob that day, what was one more if it meant she could leave the mall with clothes? He placed his hands on the back of her head, just like he had done the previous time, and almost began face fucking her. Heather could do nothing but gag and groan, as she didn’t want to alert the others to what was really going on in the changing room. Tony felt the same way, only emitting the tiniest little moans from the immense pleasure he was feeling. It didn’t take him long to cum either, as he was quite turned on from the way he had manipulated this girl into the situation.

After he had come, Tony detected a hint of disgust on the girl’s face. He was about to ask what was wrong, but then saw that her mouth was still full. “You’re gonna have to swallow it. If you spit it out, they’re gonna know what we were up to in here.”

Giving him a large grimace, Heather squeezed her eyes shut, and forced herself to swallow. She gave a little burp once it was all down, and covered her mouth in embarrassment. “Now can I get dressed?” She almost demanded, snatching the bikini from his outstretched hand this time.

It didn’t take her long to get dressed. The shorts had turned out to be a little tight, but she could make due. She checked herself out in the mirror, thinking she didn’t look half bad, and feeling like it was nice to have some normalcy and be back in clothes again. She also caught Tony’s reflection checking her out just as much, and couldn’t help giving a little blush back. It was strange for her to think she had spent all this time naked in front of him, and he still found interest in her even with her clothes on.

All too soon, Heather realized she would need to strip naked again. Susana needed the bikini to try on her own dress. She ended up struggling in particular with the tight shorts, and the swim bottoms came down right along with it, making the boys all let out a little chuckle in response. She watched as Susana and Frank disappeared into the changing booth, knowing that would leave Jeremy and Tony a lot of time to ogle her freely.

She thought about just getting dressed in the clothes the boys had promised to buy her, but didn’t want to go against the wishes of the shop and end up getting kicked out before they even had a chance to buy them. She had folded the clothes, and was now using them to partially conceal her naked body, holding them in front of her bare chest. That wouldn’t last long, as Tony insisted on holding them for her, saying he would be paying for them soon anyway. She knew the real reason was just so the two boys could leer at her without obstruction, but she didn’t want to cause problems with how close she was to getting clothes again, so just gave them over and let them look without fuss.

It took Susana much less time to come out of the changing room, as Frank hadn’t tried to force her into doing anything. Susana had chosen him to go in with her in particular since he didn’t seem to be the type to push for that. Clad in her pink dress, her happiness at being dressed was also momentary, as Jeremy told her to take it off so they could go pay for it. She did as she was told, not wanting to risk the boys backing out of the deal now. Even pulling the pink dress up over her head, she didn’t feel too exposed since she was still wearing her bikini. That is until Heather gave her a look as if to say you better take that off too or we’re no longer going to be friends. Without much thought, Susana handed those garments over to Jeremy also, first her top, and then the bottoms. Now she was just as naked as her blonde friend again.

Heather came over and grabbed her friend’s hand and started leading her towards the front of the shop, saying, “Come on guys. It’s time for you to pay up.” knowing they had already lived up to their end of the bargain.

The boys had planned on living up to their end of the deal as well, feeling like the girls had certainly been good sports about everything that evening. Especially Tony, who still found it hard to believe he had received not one, but two blowjobs from such a babe as Heather Moss that day. That was until someone started calling Heather’s name.

“MOM!” Heather couldn’t believe her eyes, as not just her mom, but both her parents walked into the store. “DAD!”

The boys quickly ducked into one of the isles of clothes, not wanting to be anywhere near the naked girls with their parents around. They didn’t know how much trouble the girls might be in being caught naked at the mall, and they didn’t want to be anywhere near there to find out, or risk getting into trouble themselves. They quickly shoved the clothes the girls had picked out into one of the shelves, including Susana’s bikini, and then booked it out of the far exit.

“Mom. Dad. I can explain…” Heather said, fearing the worst as her parents marched towards her.

Surprisingly, her mother didn’t seem too mad at her, instead giving her a wide smile. “It’s alright, Heather. I know you’re technically still supposed to be grounded, but I think your father and I can overlook that because of the circumstances. Right Gary?”

“Oh… Um, I suppose.” He answered, still unsure why his daughter was completely naked in such a public place.

“I must say you really surprised me, Heather. After you made such a stink about this the other day, here you are of your own volition, nude at the Grandview Mall.” Her mom continued. “I’m really proud of you, Heather. If you’re feeling brave enough to come to the mall naked, then I don’t think you’ll have any trouble going naked anywhere else.”

“Yeah…” Heather replied with a nervous laugh, looking side eyed at her equally naked friend. Her stomach tied up in knots, realizing her mom now thought she was perfectly ok with going nude, and realizing there was nothing she could do about it. She also noticed right then that the boys had completely abandoned them, and had taken every bit of clothing of theirs with them. Especially the bikini they had come into the mall with to begin with. Now both girls would have to get by with wearing nothing for the rest of their time at the mall.

“Well, you girls have a good time.” Her mom gave another bright smile. “We’ll see you at home.” The girls had wanted to go back into the store to see if they could find the boys, but Heather felt like she had just skirted by her parents, relieved they hadn’t tried to get them to stay and shop with them. They ended up leaving the store empty handed, and headed for the elevator, where they hoped to see Abbie and Lauren already waiting.

Once the girls were gone, Gary felt like he could finally make his worries clear to his wife. “I really don’t think it’s a good idea to leave them alone like that.”

“Oh, nonsense. I saw one of the security guards following them out of here. I think they’ll be fine.” Was her reply.

“If you say so.” He responded. Then he gave his wife a quick smirk. “Hey, didn’t you say you’d go naked any time the girls went naked?”

“Shut it, Gary!” She said zealously, then gave him her own smirk. She leaned over to whisper in his ear. “Help me pick out something you like, and then you can sneak into the changing room with me.” She sauntered away, shaking her hips for him a little.

[superevil7]

The evening so far had given Adam a few interesting twists. He had left his house to walk the two lovely young ladies, Sam and Hope, to their homes. While nothing too surprising happened while they walked, the three of them ended up chatting about all that had happened to them at the Larson household that day.

"I guess your mom's rules aren't completely crazy. There are a few perks." Sam said, as she gave Adam a coy smirk.

"Yeah. The sexual pleasure rule is amazing!" Hope added, being much less coy about her feelings. "Why didn't you tell us about that rule?"

Both Sam and Adam were a little shocked by her brazenness, and he responded, "First of all, it's not the sexual pleasure rule or whatever you called it. It's a rule to help you girls get over any modesty you have about being naked." He then gave the girls a wide smile as he said, "Any sexual pleasure you get is just an added bonus."

"Well whatever the reason, I like it!" Hope returned his smile, just as big.

“You’re just lucky you’re so good at it, or Hope and I would have kicked your ass for grabbing us like that.” Sam was feeling her confidence back, now that she was in clothes again. Some of her unease at being naked in front of him had dissipated, as now he had been naked in front of her too, and she felt like they were back on much more even footing. She had been surprised at how much she had enjoyed that too, not just seeing him naked, but also being naked with him. She was starting to realize she might like to have more than just a friendship with him.

Her thoughts were broken by his reply. “Watch it Sam, or I’ll be forced to give you a spanking when you come over tomorrow.” He stuck out his tongue and blew a raspberry at her. “Until my mom gets home, it’s up to me on how I punish you girls.”

“Well, maybe you can give me the same punishment you gave your little sister.” She laughed, pushing his shoulder.

“You two are cute!” Hope giggled at them, making both of them blush. “Ooh! Here’s my house!” She took a quick step towards Adam, surprising him with a kiss on his cheek. “I’ll see you tomorrow too, if you don’t mind.” She fluttered her eyelashes at him a few times.

“Uhhh, no. See you tomorrow.” He responded, still a little thrown off by her kiss.

Sam felt a little jealous about what the blonde girl had just done, until Hope gave her an even bigger surprise. “And I’ll see you tomorrow too...” Hope also gave her a kiss on the cheek, making her blush. Before Sam could even respond, Hope gave her butt a little smack. “SEXY!” and she ran all the way to her front door, giggling the whole way.

The two of them stood in stunned silence, until the blonde girl disappeared inside. “Did she really just do that?” Adam looked over at his friend, in utter confusion.

“Let’s get out of here.” Sam said, chuckling her own confusion away.

It didn't take them much longer to reach Sam's house. It turned out she lived only about a block away from Hope. As they reached the end of her driveway, Adam contemplated what he wanted to say to his friend. He never got the chance to say anything, as suddenly Sam had locked her lips on his, and the two melted into one another in a passionate kiss.

Sam had decided she did like Adam as more than just a friend. She had always been quite bold, at least up until the moment she had been naked in front of him, but right now she wasn't naked, so she felt confident in doing exactly what she wanted. That wasn't the only thing she felt, as the passionate kiss they were sharing had caused a rise in his pants, pressing firmly into her lower tummy. Knowing she had caused that with just a kiss gave her great joy, and she became even more bold, pushing her tongue into his mouth to dance with his.

She saw another opportunity to get a little more even with him. Their arms had wrapped around one another as they began kissing, but now she brought her right hand down, to cup his boyhood in the palm of her hand through his pants. Adam momentarily broke the kiss to look at her with surprise, and asked, “What are you doing?”

She just gave him a flirtatious smile and said, “Just returning the favor from earlier.” She rubbed her hand up and down where she could feel his hard erection, making him squirm a little. “Come on. I know some place private we can go.” She let go of the front of his pants, and took his hand to lead him around the side of her house.

Adam was shocked to say the least. He had known her to be quite confident in herself, but this was the first time he could ever remember her acting in a sexual way, towards him or anyone else, at least without his prompting. She had brought him to the little tool shed in her backyard, and pushed him inside with some force as she took a peek at her back windows to make sure no one was watching, before shutting the door with them inside. It was a little difficult for them to see at first, until their eyes adjusted to the darkness, but she managed to find him, and pushed him up against one of her dad’s workbenches. He let out a little grunt of surprise.

Her plan was to do to him, pretty much exactly what he had done to her right before dinner. She undid the snap and fly of his jeans, feeling thankful that there would be no witnesses to their intimate act this time. Some of his mom’s ideas were amazing, while others could be quite embarrassing, she thought to herself. She didn’t want to waste any time, so in one fluid motion she crouched down, while also bringing his pants and underwear to his ankles. She only took a moment to smile up at him, before she engulfed most of his hard erection with her mouth. “Ohhhhhh… Sam..!” Adam called out in exclamation, lost in total joy at what the girl was doing to him.

Sam used the same moves she had earlier, making her tongue dance. Except this time it wasn’t dancing with his tongue, it was dancing around his sensitive and swollen penis! 

He smiled down at her, watching her face intently, at least as well as he could see in the dark. He got a naughty thought, watching her. Making sure he didn’t move his pelvis from her grasp, he hunched over a little, until he could reach the back of her t-shirt. Then he pulled it up, grasping her bra along with it. Sam could tell what he wanted, and obliged, helping to pull the cups of her bra up and out of the way, exposing her perky tits to the air. Even if he couldn’t see them too well, just knowing they were out got him that much more excited, and his throbbing penis gave a few twitches in her mouth as a response.

Sam now knew just how excited she had made him. She switched from just teasing him with her tongue, to pumping him in and out of her mouth. Adam moved his hands to grab onto her shoulders, and began bucking his hips in time with her. As his release came closer and closer, he began losing more and more control over himself. Both of his hands moved to the back of her head, and he began dictating his own pace, thrusting in and out of her mouth with such force. Sam had never been one to be meek or dainty, however. Not willing to back down, she wrapped her arms around his thighs, and then grabbed his bare ass, squeezing it with all her might, even digging a couple fingernails in.

That just made Adam even more wild, and he began thrusting with all his power. There was no place for his hard cock to go, but into the back of her throat, and Sam could feel tears welling in her eyes. Sam wasn’t going to give in so easily though, and she resisted her gagging reflex, and let him continue to go deep. It didn’t take too many more thrusts before he started cumming, and they both held still as the jets just went straight down her esophagus. Adam was completely silent for the first few moments, the pleasure was so overwhelming, but then he let out a loud grunt, “Ehhhhhhhhhhhh!” followed by a few more, “Ehhhhhh..! Ehhhhhh..! Ehhhhhh..!”

Sam let his penis pop out of her mouth, now rapidly deflating, and stood back up with her own coy smile on her lips. Her voice was a little raspy, as she asked, “How was it?”

Adam was still breathing hard and trying to catch his breath. The only reason he was still standing was because of the workbench he was leaning against. “I… That was awesome, Sam!” He shuffled a couple of steps forward on his shaky legs, and wrapped her in a hug this time. “You were awesome, Sam.” He said more coyly this time, and then locked lips with her, returning the kiss from earlier that had started all of this.

“What are you doing?” Sam broke the kiss to ask, as she felt the top button of her pants come undone.

“Just returning the favor.” He gave her a toothy grin.

Her pants became loose on her hips, as her zipper was now down too, and they slipped down to her knees. She had tried to stop him, by grabbing his wrist, but they seemed to be pretty evenly matched in strength. “But I was just returning the favor to you.” She almost whined, as now she could feel his fingers encroaching the waistband of her panties. She knew she could have fought back harder, and maybe even should have, but her lust was clouding her judgment. “What if someone catches us out here?” His hand was now once again exploring the outer lips of her sex, the only difference being her little panties were covering the area this time.

That didn’t last long, however, as Adam used his free hand to pull her panties down. He momentarily used his other hand too, to pull her pants and panties to her ankles, making the two teens more or less match. The only difference being that Sam's t-shirt and bra were pulled up to expose her bare chest still. 

Adam went right back to work, this time focusing on making little circles around Sam's already aroused sensitive clit. Sam lost the last bit of fight she had in her at that point, giving in fully to her lust. "Ohhh, Adam… that feels so good!"

Seeing her getting totally into it now, Adam began moving even faster, causing her to moan even louder. "Ooohhh!" She tried spreading her legs, to give him better access, but could only open them so far with her pants still around her ankles. It seemed to be enough, however, as Adam began moving his fingers in just the way she had hoped. The way she was starting to learn she loved so, so much.

She opened her eyes in surprise, when she felt the hardness of his erection pressed up against her leg. She looked down at it with wonder, amazed that he had recovered so fast. Although she didn't know too much about the male body as of yet, or particularly Adam's, so maybe this was normal for him. Either way, she wrapped her hand around it, and gently used the skin of his shaft to pump him up and down.

Adam's own lust was building back up again, and he was finding it difficult to control himself. He started kissing her again, pressing the bare parts of his body against hers. They were both forced to reluctantly move their hands away from their aching genitals at that point, but then began exploring each other's bodies with vigor, and both of their hands ended up finding their way to the other's back side instead.

They were both totally lost in their lust, so it came as a bit of a surprise when Adam's hard penis started to bump up against Sam's aroused clit. She broke the kiss to look down in between them with some worry, seeing how dangerously close they had come to doing something she knew neither of them were prepared to do. "Adam, we have to stop." She put her arms on his shoulders, trying to push him away, but her own lust made her conflicted, and the push was barely noticeable to him.

"Sam?" He took her hand, and brought it down to his engorged penis again. Automatically she started stroking again.

"Adam, we can't do this…" she pulled her hand away, giving him a pleading look in his eyes. She didn't know if she was strong enough to resist on her own, and hoped they would be strong enough together. If she could just get through to him. "You can shoot now, and I've had my period since last year… if we do… Adam, we can't… We shouldn't…"

Adam nodded his head in acknowledgment, but he was far too gone to be thinking with his head. Instead he used his arms to move her hands completely out of his way. Then he tilted his cock downward, and pushed his hips forward so that it went between her legs. His hard penis was now resting just underneath the folds of her inner pussy lips, and he started rocking back and forth. Her nether regions screamed with pleasure, as the outer parts of her sex, including her inner labia and her sensitive little clit, were both massaged by his throbbing erection.

Adam himself had never felt anything quite so pleasurable. The only thing he could think to compare it to was the blowjob he had just received, but that paled in comparison to what he was feeling now.

Sam lost every bit of herself after that, giving into the powerful hormones she was now feeling rushing through her body. She almost had demanded for him to put it inside of her, wanting nothing more than to learn what that felt like for the first time, but both of them heard a loud bang that knocked them out of the hormonal craze they had been in the last few minutes.

They both scrambled to get their pants back up, and their genitals covered, worried they were about to be caught. Once her pants were back in place, Sam pulled her bra and shirt down too. She took a quick glance at Adam, to make sure he was fully covered too, before taking a peek out the door. She was relieved to find no one else around, but wondered where the noise had come from. Either way, the mood had been spoiled, and both teens sheepishly snuck their way out of the shed and back to the front of her house.

"I'll, uh, see you at school tomorrow." Sam said, unable to contain her awkwardness as she blushed at him.

Adam seemed to be acting just as awkward, if not even more so, and just replied with, "Yeah, see you tomorrow." Fully prepared to just walk away.

She surprised him again though, by stepping towards him, and again kissing his mouth. She smiled at him after the kiss and said, "Yeah, and maybe we can talk about what's going on between us." Adam didn't get the chance to respond any further, as she quickly stepped inside and blew him another kiss, before shutting the door.

Walking back home, Adam’s mind replayed the events that had just happened between Sam and him over and over. He was happy about what they had done, now fully believing that his friend liked him just as much as he liked her. And what she had done with him, bringing him to the tool shed, undressing him like that, and giving him a blowjob, had almost blown his mind. The only thing he was kicking himself about, was how close he had gotten to losing control of himself. He would have to be more careful. Both of them would have to be more careful. He couldn’t risk letting them make such a huge mistake like that again.

So lost in his thoughts, he hadn’t consciously realized he had reached his own house until he was opening the door. Inside, something else awaited him, as he could hear his mother having a heated discussion with another woman. He took a peek into the living room, seeing it was the neighbor lady, Morgan and Patrick’s mom, seated on the couch across from his own mom.

“You’ve got to be kidding me!” The woman scrunched up her face in outrage. “I just want to talk to you for a minute. This won't take very long.”

“I don’t care, Priscilla. In my house, females, and I mean all females, go naked!” His mom folded her arms, looking very annoyed with their neighbor. “I’m not listening to you until you get those clothes off!”

“Come on, Susan. I just want to ask you something about Morgan.” Her temper was starting to wane, and she took a side eyed glance towards the boy standing in the archway that separated the living room from the foyer. Susan just turned her nose up at her, not willing to say anything further until the woman was nude. Priscilla realized she wasn’t going to get the answers from her, unless she did as she had been asked. She let out a little sigh of shame, as she stood up from the couch. Her hands went to the buttons of her blouse, but she couldn’t bring herself to undo them. “At least ask your son to leave?” She pleaded.

“Adam has seen many females nude, Priscilla. You have nothing you need to hide from him.” Susan said flatly.

Priscilla tried to fight the shame she was feeling, as she actually began undoing the buttons of her blouse. Even if she had just undressed in front of this woman and the other teens a mere few days ago, she still felt total humiliation about doing it again. As far as she was considered her body was something to be kept private. Something she only shared with her husband, not the entire world! Now loosening her belt, she felt the same flustered feelings she had felt the other day. She had only come over because she had wanted to discuss the hold this woman now seemed to have over her daughter. 

Morgan had come home completely naked. Priscilla knew she must have been spending time in the house of the crazy next door neighbor. What she hadn’t expected was that Morgan would demand to stay naked. The twelve year old had gotten into a major argument with her, and had stormed off without her clothes, locking herself in her room. Priscilla couldn’t comprehend why her daughter had done that, and had just come over looking for some answers.

Adam couldn’t contain his delight, as he watched the neighbor woman getting undressed. She had been part of his lust filled fantasies in the past, particularly any time he observed her out in her backyard trying to get a sun tan, in her teeny-tiny little bikini. He couldn’t wait to see what she looked like naked. He had been so disappointed about missing seeing her the other day, although he had had lots of other naked girls to keep his mind off of his disappointment.

Her pants were now off, along with her blouse, leaving her in just her bra and panties. Adam was a little disappointed to see her panties were not very sexy looking, being more granny-panty style. Priscilla was also ashamed to have someone see her in these panties, but she had never expected to be showing them off! She unhooked her bra, giving a trepidatious look to her neighbor and her son, before she let it slowly fall from her body. She did the same thing again, pleading with her eyes this time, before she lowered her panties to the floor and stepped out of them.

Susan’s face immediately switched to a smile. “Now what did you want to ask about Morgan?”

Priscilla was still not completely over getting undressed, however, as she began to use her arms and hands to conceal her now naked body. “Come on, Susan. This is so embarrassing!” She complained as she blushed deeply, looking in Adam’s direction again.

“Priscilla, stop that.” Susan gave a chiding laugh, as she took hold of her arms to move them back to her sides. “Here. Come over here.” She grabbed Priscilla's forearm, and led her over to stand in front of her son. She stood behind her, grasping the woman’s biceps, making her stand naked in front of Adam with only about a foot of separation between them. “See, it’s no big deal. Why, you’re acting sillier than some of Abbie and Adam’s friends when I’ve asked them to get naked. And certainly much sillier than your own daughter.”

“I’ve just… I’ve just never been naked in front of anyone besides my husband.” Priscilla tried to defend herself, feeling the quip about her daughter had stung extra deep.

“Well, what do you think, Adam? Does she look fairly similar to the other women you’ve seen naked, or is there something extra special about her body that she needs to keep covered?”

“I’d say she looks pretty similar.” Adam answered his mom’s question, with a large smile plastered across his face. It was one thing for his mom to do this to girls around his age, but to a fully grown woman, he had never expected anything like this to happen! He looked over her body with delight, trying to take in every little thing about it, thinking he might not get a chance to ever see her like this again. He paid particular attention to her breasts, and what she had down in between her legs, since those were the most interesting parts of her body. Now seeing her up close, he leered she had a trimmed bush up top, but no hair where her pussy lips began, leaving the line of her sex exposed as it disappeared in between her legs. “You’re very beautiful, Ma’am.” He added, looking her directly in the eye, taking new delight as he noticed her squirming in embarrassment. “You have nothing you need to be modest about with me.”

“See.” Susan said to her, leading her back over to the couch. “Now what did you want to ask me about your daughter?”

As much as Adam wanted to stay and continue to look at the hot neighbor lady while she was naked, he felt a throbbing need calling for more attention in his pants. He quickly rushed up the stairs to take care of his needs for himself, with the image of Priscilla's nude body fresh on his mind. He wondered if that would be the last time he would get to see her naked. Even if the neighbor lady stripping naked had been the latest spark, his mind ended up wondering until it settled on his friend, Sam, and the blonde girl, Hope, and everything they had done together that day, leading him to achieve a forceful release.

[superevil7]

Abbie was happy that the tormenting blonde girl, Lauren, had left her alone. Even if she was completely naked in the middle of the mall food court, and seemingly left to fend for herself. She could tell the other mall patrons were stealing glances at her, but no one seemed to want to bother her after her little outburst at them earlier.

Across the way, she spotted one of the mall security guards keeping an eye on her. She was thankful for that. Even if it was a man watching over her this time. She wondered what had happened to the woman security guard, but then remembered Lauren had said something about her following the older teens. She wondered how Heather and Susana's nude trip to the mall was going, thinking about how Lauren had left them in the hands of the teen boys from their school.

She was done with her fries, and got up to go throw the basket away. She took a little joy in throwing away the blonde girl's half eaten pretzel too, even if she had been the one to purchase it. She noticed all eyes seemed to be back on her too, as she headed away from the food court. She couldn't really blame them though. She knew from first hand experience, that if she were in their shoes, she would be watching the naked girl just as intently, as she remembered the previous Friday night before her mom had made her strip naked.

She had acted so smug that night, seeing Cindy, Jessica, and especially her own classmate, Jenny, completely naked. That was until her mom came back and demanded that she strip naked too. Then she had basically thrown a temper tantrum like a spoiled little girl, but the thought of being naked like the other girls and letting her brothers and the other boy present, another classmate of hers, Matt, see her naked was so humiliating to her, she couldn't control herself. It had taken her mom spanking her with vicious slaps to her behind to get her to strip naked like the other girls. She wondered how she had gone from that to walking naked in the crowded mall all on her own in such a few short days.

However it had happened, she hoped she could make it out of the mall without facing any more complications. She had had enough public nudity for one day, and just wanted to go home. While spending the evening naked in the Grandview mall was probably her last choice of a fun night, she was surprised at how everyone else seemed to be so cool about it. She had expected much more push back. 

Sure a lot of people, mostly women, seemed to be scowling at her, and some even made comments about her under their breath, like when she had gotten in line at the food court. That was the worst of it though. On the other hand, she couldn't help feeling a little flattered at the way a lot of the males ended up grinning when they caught sight of her, and there was something really enticing about making them so happy with just her naked presence. The teenage girls seemed to be a mix of both. Some would scowl at her like the women, but others would giggle at her knowingly, and even look at her like they were sharing some kind of secret only they could know.

Abbie’s attention was mostly focused on getting back to the elevator where Lauren had told the older girls to meet them, so didn’t notice the group of teens until they were practically on top of her. She panicked, thinking it was the same group Lauren had been talking to before, but then realized it was her friends from school, Daisy and Sabrina, along with their two boyfriends, Brad and Liam. Of course, neither girl had wanted anything to do with her after what had happened in her math class that morning, and had been avoiding her like the plague. Even when Abbie had tried to speak with them at lunch, both girls had quickly made excuses to get away from her, not wanting to be seen with the girl now known for flashing her math class.

“Hi... Uh, Abbie.” Daisy said, cautiously. She couldn’t believe her eyes, taking in the sight of one of her closest friends actually nude in such a public place. She couldn’t figure out what had gotten into Abbie. She had wanted to hear Abbie out that morning, but Sabrina had warned her to stay away, or they too would get the same reputation Abbie was now getting. She certainly had less doubts now about Sabrina’s advice, seeing Abbie in such a state.

Sabrina was much more candid in her thoughts towards the naked girl. “What is going on with you, Abbie!? First you flash your math class this morning! Then we hear about you staging some kind of naked protest and running around the track field completely naked! We come to the mall tonight, and run into your teammate, Lauren, and she says you’re showing yourself off here at the mall too! Have you lost your mind, or did you turn into the biggest slut in the world over the weekend!?”

Great, now the little blonde girl had gotten to her friends too! Tears welled in her eyes, as Abbie tried to speak. “It’s not like that… My mom is making… I’m a nudist now…” She couldn’t hold back the tears, as they started to stream down her face.

“Hey, hey, it’s ok, Abbie.” Brad spoke up for the first time, and then surprised everyone by giving her a comforting hug. “You two outta be ashamed of yourselves. Making her cry like this. Isn’t she supposed to be your friend!”

“Yeah!” Liam agreed, giving the two other girls a slight scowl. “Abbie, I think it’s great that you’ve decided to be a nudist. That really takes a lot of guts to do something like that.”

“Guts!” Sabrina replied, not believing the boys were sticking up for Abbie like this.

“Yeah guts!” Liam repeated himself. “You two need to apologize to her right now!”

Sabrina was flabbergasted at the boy’s words, but Daisy had never seen her boyfriend so furious, especially at her, so quickly took his advice, and tried to make peace with the naked girl. “Liam’s right. We’re really sorry, Abbie. We had no idea you had become a nudist over the weekend. Please, if there’s any way we can make it up to you…” Sabrina just folded her arms, perturbed that Daisy was trying to speak for her.

“I have an idea.” Brad had gotten Abbie to calm down now, and could see that she had relaxed a little once she received the apology. “I think you girls should join her.”

“What?” Daisy looked at him like a deer caught in the headlights of an oncoming car.

“ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND!” Sabrina was about to smack her boyfriend in outrage.

“Hey, that’s a great idea, Brad!” Liam looked at him with a wide grin. In the year and a half since they had started dating, he had never convinced Daisy to strip completely naked for him, even if he had certainly tried. The most he had ever gotten from her was a few quick flashes of her bra. The prospect of seeing her naked, especially in such a public place as the mall, was very enticing.

Brad looked his girlfriend dead in the eyes, not willing to back down. “I think it would be good for you to show some solidarity towards Abbie’s new lifestyle. She’s your friend and the way you’ve been talking about her today has been disgusting!”

One of the things that had attracted Sabrina to Brad, was how brainy and book smart he was. He had dressed very nerdy and used a lot of big words, until she had helped give him a makeover. She always had really admired just how eloquently he could speak, but she hated it when he used it against her. As much as she hated to admit it though, she thought he was right, and was realizing just how bad she had just been treating one of her best friends in the world. “Alright, fine…” She looked down in shame of herself. “I’ll do it… but can we go somewhere more private?”

Brad looked over at the naked girl, asking, "What do you think, Abbie? You are the wronged party here."

Abbie had to really think on the best course of action. The two girls had treated her very poorly today, but they were still her friends. She felt like if they experienced some of what she was going through then maybe they would be more understanding towards her, and it would be nice not to be the only girl naked again. She also didn't want to take things too far and end up with them hating her for her decision. She gave a little sniffle as she said, "What if we went into that shop over there?" She pointed behind the girls, at a trendy clothing shop full of the exact type of clothes Abbie wished she could be wearing right then.

Both girls looked behind themselves, and the color seemed to drain from their faces. Abbie had picked one of the more busy stores in the mall. They all watched as two of their female classmates exited the store, gasped as they saw Abbie standing there buck naked, and then walked off obviously giggling about it to themselves. Abbie was pretty much used to the reaction now, and tried not to pay it any mind, but couldn't help cringing a little in response.

"Can't we go over there?" Sabrina asked, pointing to another clothing shop a couple doors down.

Brad came over and forcefully took her hand, "No, Abbie has made her decision." He started dragging her in the direction of the shop.

"Come on, Daisy. You're just as guilty as Sabrina." Liam said, smirking the whole time as he copied Brad's actions.

Once the two couples and the naked girl were in the shop, all the attention fell on Abbie. Most of the shoppers there were girls, and a lot of them were from Abbie's class and school. Most of the reactions to her naked presence were the same, either delighted smiles or shaming scowls, just much more exuberant since the reactions were coming from mostly teens. The two girls also noticed the way everyone was looking at Abbie, and got very nervous at what they were about to do.

The boys led the girls to a remote area near the back of the store, though a few other teens still lingered about in the area. The main reason being their attention being drawn in by Abbie being naked. Mostly it was the few male teens shuffling through, pretending to look at something on the shelves near them, while trying to discreetly take long glimpses at the nude girl. Though their efforts were pretty obvious to Abbie and the other two girls.

“Alright girls. You know what you have to do.” Brad said, sternly. Abbie was surprised at his forcefulness, always knowing Sabrina as the more outgoing of the two. Maybe their relationship dynamic was a lot different than it appeared from the outside.

“But there’s a guy over there.” Sabrina said in a worried whisper, gesturing behind her boyfriend.

“Yeah. There must be someplace more private we can do this.” Daisy whined.

“No more complaining.” Liam scolded, while trying to suppress a smirk. It was fairly obvious he was just interested in seeing his girlfriend naked. “This is the most private spot in the whole store.”

“Yeah. They took out the changing rooms a few months ago to try and keep theft down.” Brad explained, giving the girls a slightly apologetic look. “Besides, once you’re both naked, it will be up to Abbie where you go next.”

Both girls felt like it was now or never. They knew the longer they waited, the worse the anticipation of what they were expected to do would end up getting. They were both dressed casually for their mall outing, wearing different colored t-shirts with scooping necklines, and trendy jeans pre-made with tears in them. Sabrina’s purple colored shirt came further down and showed off her cleavage, while Daisy’s pale orange top was much more modest in appearance. It was no surprise then, that it was Sabrina who made the first move, taking off said top. Brad offered to hold her clothes for her, also taking the opportunity to admire his girlfriend’s bust now clad in just her light gray bra.

Daisy was clutching the bottom of her shirt, fidgeting with nervousness as she tried to go through with what was expected of her. “I don’t think I can do this…” She moaned, clearly frightened to take her clothes off.

“Come on, Daisy. Don’t make me do this alone.” Sabrina pleaded with her friend.

Liam came over and put his arm around his girlfriend. “I know you can do it, babe.” He leaned in to whisper in her ear, telling her, “And you’re going to be a hundred times hotter than either Abbie or Sabrina.” making her blush and giggle.

That was enough to boost her confidence to do it, and she had her shirt up and over her head in no time. After that, both girls worked quickly to remove the rest of their clothes. First they had to slip off their shoes in order to remove their jeans. Then came a slight hesitation as the first bit of their privates were revealed. Sabrina again was first, her bra unclasping from the front made it easier to remove. Daisy was not far behind though, unclasping hers in the back, and for the first time revealed to the group, but especially to her boyfriend, her large ‘C’ cup bell shaped boobs. She was happy that even if her other two girlfriends were also practically undressed, Liam’s attention never seemed to stray from her. Sabrina’s boobs were also now exposed to the delight of her own boyfriend, even if he had seen them before. They looked to be about a half cup size less than her friend’s, with more of a teardrop shape to them.

Abbie already knew her boobs were the smallest of the three girls, barely being a  ‘B’ cup, even if she had never seen her friends bare before. Her athletics and fitness had kept their size down. Even if both girls were by no means fat, she could see they both had a bit extra padding than she did which added to their breast size.

Sabrina hooked her thumbs into her bikini style panties, pushing them down to her knees. The middle sprang down to catch up with the rest when there was enough tension, since she was trying to keep her thighs clamped shut. She let them fall to her ankles, and slowly stepped out of them, and slipped her feet back into her shoes. Her dark curly bush, while neatly trimmed, was enough to keep the lips of her vulva hidden for now, especially with the way she was trying to keep her legs closed.

Daisy had watched her friend remove her last garment, knowing she was about to do the same. A part of her couldn’t bring herself to do it first, so she had waited for her friend to complete the task before even beginning to take off her own navy blue colored panties, in a more modest style. So it was with great shock that just as she began pushing them down her long bare legs, another male teen would walk around the corner to spot the three basically nude girls. Both girls had been lucky up to this point, and had stripped naked in relative privacy since the last guy had left, but now this guy was openly gawking at them. He had heard the rumor from a friend that there was a naked girl hanging out in the back of the store, but he had never expected to find three naked girls! One of which had just shyly slipped off her panties as he watched.

Daisy blushed profusely as she straightened herself back up. She didn’t know the teen personally, but being seen naked by anyone outside of their group was now the most embarrassing thing she had ever experienced in her life. Sabrina was also getting a bit nervous, since this guy wasn’t acting like the others, and just stood there with his mouth agape, staring at the three naked girls. Thankfully Liam came to their rescue. “Can I help you, dude!?” He put a lot of strength behind his voice, taking a menacing stance towards him.

“Oh… No, uh… Sorry.” The guy turned to leave, bumping into the shelf in the process, before scrambling away.

“So Abbie. Where do you think the girls should have to go like this?” Brad asked once the peeping boy had gone.

“Well, I had to go all the way to the food court…” Abbie started to say, but saw the pleading looks on her friend’s faces. “But this is a first for them. I know how nerve racking it can be the first time you’re out in public naked. Why don’t the two of you just make a lap around the store and we can call it good.” She offered.

The two girls were very thankful that Abbie would be so lenient on them, after they had treated her so poorly. Nerve racking was the right phrase to use though, as they started their trek around the store. No longer shielded by the tall shelves in the back, the two newly nude girls faced the same attention and scrutiny Abbie had faced when she first came into the shop. Either sneers or giggles from the girls, who were the majority of shoppers, or even a few cheers from the few loan guys in the store.

Abbie didn’t make them do it on their own though. Instead she followed a few paces behind, with both girl’s boyfriends bringing up the rear. In fact, Abbie got just as much attention, since most of the shoppers that had seen her come in were now long gone, and this was now a new batch.

It only took them about a minute to make the trip around the store, and they were all soon back in the remote area. Thankfully, no one seemed to have followed them.

“Oh my god! That was… That was… WOW!” Sabrina exclaimed once they were in their relative privacy, the adrenaline pumping through her veins.

“I can’t believe we just did that!” Daisy added, obviously as jacked up about it as her friend.

“You two did great!” Abbie giggled at them, remembering what it had felt like the first time she was naked in public.

“Does that mean you forgive us?” Sabrina asked, hopefully.

“Yes, I forgive you guys.” Abbie smiled a bright smile at both of her friends and came over to give them both a hug. She turned back around to be met with large smirks on both boys’ faces, and couldn’t help giggling. “Boys, you can give them back their clothes now.”

“Awww, you girls don’t have to get dressed yet. Abbie’s not going to get dressed.” Liam pouted. Daisy just came over and snatched her clothes from his hands, rolling her eyes at him.

As fast as the two girls had stripped naked, they were even quicker in getting their clothes back on. Once everything was in place, the two girls relaxed a lot, and started coming down from the high of their hormones. They all headed to the exit of the shop after that, ready to part ways.

“I don’t know how you can stay so calm doing that, Abbie. Everyone was staring at you again as we left.” Sabrina commented.

“I don’t know.” Abbie shrugged her shoulders, giving them a small smile. “I guess I’ve learned how to not pay attention to it.”

“Well, we’ll see you at school tomorrow.” Both girls came over and gave the naked girl another hug.

“Yeah.” Abbie said. “We’ll sit together at lunch tomorrow.” She was about to walk away, but turned back to say, “Hey, you guys should come hang out at my house soon. Bring your boyfriends too!” She turned and let out a little giggle as she walked away.

Alone again as she headed towards the elevator where she was to meet the other girls, Abbie felt good about herself. She was actually naked, in her home town mall, with tons of people all seeing her that way, and there didn’t seem to be any consequences for that. She was happy she had been able to make up with her girlfriends. She was grateful that everyone was being so courteous towards her, even if some of them did stare. And she was excited that tomorrow she, Heather, and Susana were going to finally get their revenge on the little blonde girl that had forced the three of them to come to the mall nude in the first place. Abbie was once again feeling a high of sorts.

Once she was close enough, she spotted Susana and Heather standing near the elevator, chatting with the same security woman who had greeted them initially. She had to giggle, realizing the older girls had somehow lost the only covering they had had, Susana’s bikini, and were both now naked just like her. There was no sign of the little blonde girl.

Abbie also noticed a large group of boys, male teens to be exact, had gathered across front the elevator doors, and were watching the two naked girls intently. She realized she would have to pass close by the group in order to reach the other girls, but that didn’t bother her too much. In fact, as she got closer to the group, she began almost strutting in front of them, enjoying as she caught their eye. A few of the boys let out a couple wolf whistles at her, making her giggle and blush in response. Then as she passed the last boy, she turned her head back to wink at the group, before continuing on, exaggerating her hip sway as she went.

“Hey girls!” Abbie smiled and giggled as she greeted them.

“Hey Abbie. Where’s my sister?” Susana asked. She was getting tired of waiting around, and especially of being on show to this large group of boys, and just wanted to go home.

“Sorry. I don’t know.” Abbie shrugged her shoulders. “She ditched me about a half an hour ago.”

“What’s your sister look like?” The security guard asked. “I’ll see if we can track her down.”

“She was the little blonde girl we came in with. Her name’s Lauren.” Susana explained.

While the security woman was busy radioing a message, the girls chatted amongst themselves. “What happened with those guys after we left? Did they take your bikini?” Abbie asked with some concern.

Heather wasn’t sure she wanted to get into it. “They offered to buy us clothes if we went along with what they asked.”

“I guess that didn’t work out.” Abbie commented.

“Not exactly…” Susana said. “They had us pick out some clothes, but they made us do it totally naked. We were on our way to buy them, but then we bumped into Heather’s parents.”

“Yeah, and those stupid guys ran off with the clothes and the bikini.” Heather let out a frustrated whine.

“Girls.” The security woman brought their attention back to herself. “The other guards are keeping a lookout for your sister. They’ll let her know you’re all waiting for her here. My shift was technically over about twenty minutes ago, but I’d really like to walk you girls out to your vehicle if you don’t mind. I just need to drop off a few things before I can go. Would you girls mind waiting until I get back? It’ll only be about ten minutes.”

“Sure, that would be great, uh… Sorry I don’t think I caught your name.” Abbie responded.

“Jan.” The woman smiled at her. “Don’t worry while I’m gone. There’s another guard already keeping an eye on you. Be back soon.” She said as she walked off.

The girls weren’t sure what to do as they waited. Neither Heather nor Susana were very chatty. Abbie had just thought of something to talk about, wondering what the girls had planned for their revenge on Lauren, but as luck would have it, the blonde girl appeared right then, approaching them with a large grin plastered on her face. “Well this I like to see!” She gave a cheerful giggle as she reached them. “All three of you look so cute, completely naked!”

“Shut it, Lauren.” Susana scowled at her sister.

“Oh, come on. You were both even brave enough to ditch your half of the bikini I see.” She let out a taunting chuckle, knowing her sister and Heather would not have given up their only covering so easily. She figured the boys she had left them with had something to do with it.

“We don’t want to talk about it.” Heather folded her arms underneath her bare breasts, glaring at the younger girl.

“Wow, you girls have attracted quite a crowd!” Lauren turned her attention to the group of onlooking boys. She spoke a little quieter as she commented, “Look. I think some of them are taking pictures of you guys.” She pointed, and then burst into uproarious laughter, enjoying the humiliated looks both Susana and Heather gave her in response.

The two older teens had already realized the boys were taking photos of them earlier, and had even asked the security woman if there was something she could do about it, but she had explained that this was a public place and there was nothing that could be done. Heather and Susana both knew their fate was now sealed, and that by tomorrow most of their school would probably have these pictures in their possession. Their only focus now was on getting their revenge on Lauren, and they were going to make her pay dearly!

Abbie hadn’t realized her picture was being taken until then, but as she looked at the crowd of boys, it became pretty obvious that a lot of them had their phones out and pointed in their direction. She could have panicked, but then realized that didn’t bother her anymore either. Even if she hadn’t noticed it before, she now figured there were probably a lot more people that had taken her picture that day at the mall, even just to prove they had seen a girl going naked there.

There was a bit of a commotion coming from the direction that Lauren had just arrived from a few minutes before. Abbie and the other girls all spotted the security woman headed in their direction, only she was no longer wearing her uniform. In fact, she wasn’t wearing anything at all, besides her shoes. She looked to be trying to put on a brave face, but quite out of sorts, as her face was about as red as Abbie had ever seen. They all wore stunned expressions as the woman finally reached them.

“Hi, uh, girls… I know I, uh, said I would never want to do this, but, uh, I don’t think I’ll ever feel brave enough to try this again… So I, uh…” The woman tried explaining herself, trailing off at the end.

“You don’t have to explain yourself.” Abbie gave a large smile to the woman. “Being a nudist isn’t an all or nothing thing. I think it’s great that you wanted to try it out today.”

“Yeah.” Heather said, seeing that the woman obviously could use some support. “It’s awesome. You’re really brave to do this. I had to be forced into coming here today like this.”

“Oh really?” The woman let out a laugh of relief. “I was worried I might be guilty of appropriation or something like that.” She let out a few more sighs, feeling much calmer.

“Oh no. Nudism is for everyone.” Lauren said, all smiles, feeling tickled about the security guard getting naked too.

"Oh thank you, sweetie!” She patted Lauren on her blonde head again. “Does that mean you are a nudist too?"

Abbie was the first to pick up on the implications of the question, seeing an opportunity so wide she could drive a Mack truck through it, and gave a response even before the little blonde girl shook her head no. "Oh, yes! She is absolutely a nudist!" She knew Heather and Susana had planned their revenge for Lauren for tomorrow, but thought what could be more sweet then getting their revenge right now, in the public mall, with the large group of boys all watching them from afar.

Susana picked up pretty quickly what Abbie was getting at, adding, "In fact, my sister's been a nudist for even longer than the three of us."

Heather was the last of the three naked girls to figure out what was going on, but her response added even more fuel to Abbie's quick thinking. "It's practically impossible that anyone would see Lauren wearing clothes. Why, we had to beg her to agree to be our designated clothed person and chaperon us today."

"Well then, there's certainly no point in staying dressed now, sweetie. Everything's gone fine for your sister and your friends. There's no reason not to join them now." The naked woman said to the little blonde, who was now feeling a sense of terror and dread deep in her heart.

"I'm… I'm good…" Lauren squeaked out, grasping a last desperate straw. She felt light headed, unable to comprehend how things had turned around on her so quickly. Her heart started to race, as she took another look over at the group of boys across the way. Only a moment ago she had been laughing and teasing the naked girls about that, but now her mouth went dry, thinking about being naked in front of them, many of whom she even recognized from school. And they were all about to see her naked!

"Nonsense sweetie." The woman smiled a large smile at her, not picking up on the obvious nervousness of the blonde girl. "You should be able to be comfortable. If being naked is how you do that, then go ahead and be naked."

Lauren knew that the last thing that would make her comfortable would be to get naked, but the other three girls had laid a fairly solid trap for her, and one she couldn't see any way out of. She wracked her brain for any option out of getting naked, but could come up with nothing. Her hands went down to the edge of her pink sweater, and she had to fight with herself to make herself grasp it, feeling like her hands were numb. The sounds of the mall seemed to disappear into a ringing as she began to lift it, exposing her flat tummy. As she lifted it up to the point where her training bra would begin to show, her shaky hands lost their grip on the shirt and it slipped back down into place.

She gave a nervous giggle, making the woman give her own chuckle in response, thinking the girl was just being a little clumsy. In reality, Lauren was almost on the verge of a panic attack. She was just really good at hiding it, almost displaying no emotion externally.

Lauren grabbed the edge of her top again, this time pulling it up and over her head. After that, she basically blocked out what was happening to her, and retreated into her own mind. She continued to remove the rest of her clothes however, much to the delight of the boys, and the other naked girls too, who were now relishing in getting their revenge on the little blonde. She removed her skirt next, a nice denim jean skirt that came down to her knees. That left her in just a pair of pink panties, along with her training bra, also pink but not quite matching. It was obvious, even with the training bra still in place, the girl didn't really have anything up top. Doubly so once it was off, and she revealed her basically flat chest to everyone; showing she had only just barely begun puberty with the swell of her puffy nipples.

That became even more obvious once her panties were removed too. She had absolutely no pubic hair growing down below, only revealing her bare hairless slit. The lips of which had only just started to plump, giving it a slightly parted look.

During that time, Abbie had another brilliant idea. She had covertly pulled her phone from her little purse, and had been snapping as many pictures as possible of the blonde girl while she stripped. Now Abbie knew for sure that Lauren wouldn't be able to hold anything above her or the other girl's heads. It didn't matter much anyway, as many of the boys were also doing the exact same thing, taking many photographs of all four naked girls, plus the naked woman who was with them. All of them were going to be known for this outing for a long time to come.

Both Heather and Susana were grinning from ear to ear, thinking Lauren had just gotten exactly what she deserved. Heather even though it was probably not enough, remembering how she had been forced into giving a second blowjob to Tony all because of the little blonde bitch. No, they were not even, not by a long shot, she thought to herself.

“Well aren't you just the cutest little girl! There now. I’m sure you feel much better.” The nude woman grinned at the little naked blonde girl, patting her head one more time. “Come on. I’ll escort you to your car.” She said as she hit the elevator button.

Susana came over and collected her sister’s clothes, which Lauren had just discarded onto the floor since she didn’t know what to do with them. She was disappointed her sister was so much smaller than her, thinking it would be nice to put on the clothes right then. She thought about offering them to Abbie, but didn’t think they would fit her either. Her younger sister was really quite petite.

The elevator bell finally dinged, and they all crowded into the cab. Heather pushed the button for their level, causing the doors to close, and they could all hear a sigh of disappointment from the group of boys. They each let out their own sigh of relief as well, finally getting out of the naked spotlight they had been in. Even Abbie felt herself relax a little once they were in the privacy of the elevator. She was the one most used to being naked, but even she had her limits. It felt like a grind being on such a public display like that, and she was happy she didn’t have to do it all the time.

Once they got down to the level of the parking garage their car was at, things seemed to go fairly smoothly for the girls. There weren’t many cars left on the level, being that it was getting late, and they didn’t see anyone else as they approached the car. Susana fished the car keys from Lauren’s skirt pocket, happy they hadn’t somehow gotten lost, and used the key fob to unlock the car. Her sister scrambled into the back seat right away, while Heather and Abbie both went to their doors, but gave their farewells to the security lady. Susana also said her goodbyes, but had another thing she wanted to do. Using the key fob, this time she popped open the trunk, and deposited Lauren’s clothes inside, slamming it shut. Now there was no way for Lauren to get dressed without Susana’s permission.

Feeling good about how her sister had ended up naked too, Susana hopped into the driver seat and started the car, ready to head home. Lauren however, was in a panic. “What did you do with my clothes!?” Her voice was cracking, and she seemed to be on the verge of tears.

“I put them in the trunk for safe keeping.” Susana gave a wicked grin to her sister through the rear view mirror.

“Please! You have to let me get dressed before we get home!” The tears were starting to flow for Lauren’s eyes.

“Ha! Yeah right! I’m going to make sure mom and dad see you come in naked, and then you’re going to be in the exact same boat as I am.” Susana was now the one relishing in her sister’s misery.

“PLEASE! NO!” Lauren was now sobbing uncontrollably. “If you don’t… do what I tell… you, I’m going to… make that website public!” She said through sniffles and hiccuping, more desperate than anything.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Abbie said, pulling her phone out of her purse. “We now have just as many pictures of you naked as you have of us. If you post that site, we can make one all about you too! Besides, you remember how you told us all those boys were taking pictures of us while we stood there? Well they didn’t exactly stop when you took your clothes off.”

Lauren was a total mess at that point, never feeling so out of control in her life. “Why are you all being so mean to me!?” She sobbed out.

Susana slammed on the brakes, and looked back at her sister with such fury, the likes of which Lauren had never seen before. Luckily there was no one behind them, or it would have caused an accident for sure. “AFTER WHAT YOU PUT US THROUGH TODAY! WHY YOU LITTLE..! I OUTTA..!” Heather placed her hand on her shoulder, trying to calm her friend down a little. “You made us go to the mall, NAKED! You left us with those guys! You’ve been taunting us and teasing us for the past few days about this! You’re getting exactly what you deserve now, Lauren! I don’t want to hear another word out of you until we get home!” She turned back around and continued driving, leaving the car in complete silence for a while.

As they pulled out of the parking garage, Susana got another idea, spotting the gas gauge near the speedometer of the car. It was still at about half a tank, but what better way to get more revenge on her little sister than to make her pump some gas in the nude. Her anger from before was honestly still clouding her judgment, but she started formulating a plan to humiliate her sister a little more. Her mom had given her her credit card to use in case of emergencies, and she knew getting some gas wouldn’t really be a problem in that regard. Lauren would only have to get out and swipe the card and then pump the gas. It wasn’t like she was going to make her go inside or anything.

The nearest gas station was only about a block away, and Susana turned on the indicator once she reached the turn lane. Heather and Abbie both noticed something was up, but Lauren was still too preoccupied with her crying to notice what was going on. She pulled over to the farthest pump from the building, thankful there weren’t many people at the station just then. Only one other car was getting fuel, and there was another parked at the building. Probably the employee working, Susana thought to herself. She was also grateful the gas tank on her mom’s car was on the driver’s side, and that Lauren wouldn’t have to go far to get to the pump. She hesitated for just a second, wondering if forcing her sister to do this was really a good plan, but her desire to see her sister go through something similar to what she had just gone through overrode any sympathy she might have had for her.

“Lauren!” She barked, turning around to face her again. “You are going to get some gas for the car!” She held her mom’s credit card out expectantly at her.

Lauren took a look out the window, realizing where they were for the first time. She started shaking her head in disbelief, begging, “No… Please, no..! You can’t… I can’t..! Please!”

“If you want me to even think about giving you your clothes back before we get home, then you better do it!” Susana said more forcefully, shoving the card into her hand. She knew it wasn’t good to lie and get her hopes up, but she was never going to give her sister her clothes back before her parents saw her. As far as she was concerned, Lauren was going to be joining her in this nudity thing from now on. She would make sure of it.

Lauren was way too upset to even try fighting at that point. It had only been about 20 minutes since she had first stripped naked, but in that time the tables had turned so hard on her her head was spinning. In the back of her mind she knew that her sister was totally justified in what she was about to make her do, especially after what she put Susana and the other girls through at the mall, but all she could think about right now is how much it hurt to have her own sister doing this to her.

Her hands went numb again, but she managed to get the rear door open and get out of the car. She began shaking like a leaf as she stood there trying to remember how to complete this task, her nerves so frazzled and her mind so focused on the fear she was now feeling, being naked practically in the open. She had only pumped gas a few times in her short 13 years of life, and was having a hard time even thinking of the first step. The place her sister had parked didn’t help either. Susana might have avoided getting close to the building, but that meant they were much closer to the main road. Lauren could see the headlights of the cars seem to shine directly on her, and wondered just how many people had now observed her underdeveloped body in the last minute.

Susana rolled her window down, muttering at her sister. “What’s taking so long?” She noticed another car pulling in to get gas, but was thankful it didn’t choose a pump near them.

The tears started to stream down Lauren’s face again, she was feeling so overwhelmed. “I don’t know what to do…”

“Swipe the card, hit the button for regular, and then pump the gas.” Susana said impatiently.

“Wait. Slow down… Please!” Lauren said, walking to the pump for the first time. She slid the card and waited, happy to see when it was finally accepted, and handed the card back to her older sister.

“First you should take the cover off the gas tank.” Susana pointed at the side of the car. She waited for Lauren to do that before continuing. “Now grab the thing from the pump.”

“This?” Lauren asked, picking up the handle.

“Yes. Now hit the regular button there. The one that says eighty seven.” She saw that her sister was finally getting a grip on herself, as she knew the next step, and began pumping the gas. She even remembered the little lever her dad had showed her one time, so didn't have to hold it while it pumped. She relaxed a little, knowing her task was mostly complete. Until she remembered she was completely naked out in public, then she crouched down facing the car, in a fit of panic again.

She stayed that way the entire time the gas was pumping, until she heard it click. Then, with some reluctance, she forced herself back up to hang up the handle and quickly put the cover back on the gas tank, before diving back into the car. It was just in time too, as another car pulled into the spot on the opposite side of the gas pump. Lauren could even see one of her male classmates seated in the back seat. She was thankful her sister started the car and began to drive off, but ended up locking eyes with the boy for a few split seconds, and from the surprised look on his face, she wondered if it was obvious to him that she was naked.

The rest of the car ride was pretty subdued after that. Susana had no more plans of revenge for Lauren that evening, besides making her come into their house naked where her parents would see her. The first stop she made along the way was to Abbie’s house. Abbie quickly got out, saying her goodbyes, but Heather stepped out of the car too, offering to walk her to the door.

“Oh my good, Abbie! You’re so awesome! I can’t believe you got her to strip naked like that! And in front of all those guys too!” Heather complimented her as they made their way up the driveway.

“Thanks…” Even if a part of Abbie was happy the blonde girl would probably be off their backs now, she didn’t take any joy in the blonde girl’s misery, having learned her own lesson a while ago. “I guess we don’t really need to do your guys' plans anymore.”

“What? Are you kidding? After everything she’s put us through? No way! We’re definitely still going through with the plan tomorrow.” Heather explained.

“What exactly is the plan for tomorrow?” Abbie asked with some trepidation.

“There’s no time to explain now. I don’t want Lauren getting suspicious. Just make sure you get her alone after track in the locker room. We’ll do the rest.” Heather said, beginning her way back to the car. “See you tomorrow, Abbie!” She called, waving at the girl as she got inside.

Heather was the next to be dropped off, and then the two sisters headed for their own home. Susana had asked if Lauren wanted to move to the front seat, but being naked, the younger girl had declined, not wanting to face any more exposure out in the open. When they arrived home, Lauren had begged and pleaded with her older sister to be allowed to get dressed, but Susana would not relent. She had parked in the driveway, instead of in the garage. Then once parked, she had physically pulled her sister out of the back seat, and locked the car doors. That meant, unless she wanted to stay outside for the night, Lauren was forced to follow her older sister into the house through the front door.

“My goodness, Lauren!” Their mother was the first to notice the 13 year old girl was naked as she walked through the door. She was surprised, but couldn’t help giving a happy giggle in delight, thinking her youngest daughter was getting over her body shyness she had spoken about the other day.

“Susana?” Their father said gruffly. “You girls were out all night like this? Without any clothes?”

“Yes daddy.” Susana came over and kissed her dad on the cheek. “It’s not that big a deal. We know lots of girls that are nudists now. Lauren and I just kind of wanted to try it out for a bit. Is that so wrong?”

“I guess not.” Their father looked down at the floor grimly, hoping his own daughters wouldn’t turn into full time nudists, like the others he had been hearing about from his wife.

“Teddy, don’t worry. We live in one of the safest cities in the country.” His wife explained. “If the girls want to be nudists, then I think that’s perfectly valid of them. Many of their friends are becoming nudists, and some parents are even making a rule that girls need to be nude in their homes.” She got up to give her younger daughter a hug. “And I’m so proud of you Lauren! I know you were feeling bad about your body before, so I’m really glad you decided to join your sister in going nude today. I’m looking forward to seeing you spend a lot more time in the nude.” She gave the blonde girl a wide smile, and then pinched her cheek and gave her a kiss on the forehead.

Lauren could only feel dread about what her life was going to be like from now on if her mom expected her to spend more time in the nude. She looked towards her older sister with worry, but only received a look of smugness in return, and then her sister stuck her tongue out at her behind their parents back, before mouthing the words ‘You get what you deserve.’

[superevil7]

After arriving back home from the mall, Abbie was perturbed to see her brother, Adam, seated on the living room couch, watching cartoons. She was still a little mad at him for encouraging their mother to get her permission to go nude at the school. Feeling like she had been through enough that evening, she just completely avoided him, and headed straight for her room. She was so worn out from everything that she had been through that day, that she was basically fast asleep the moment her head hit her pillow.

She awoke with a bit of a startle when her alarm went off. She couldn't believe it was already morning. She lied there for a moment, letting her phone continue to blare its sounds at her, until her younger sister, Madeline, whined from across the room, "Abbie, shut that off!"

"Sorry." Abbie apologized after she had silenced the alarm, but her little sister was already back to sleep. Groggily, Abbie got herself out of bed, and headed for the bathroom. As usual, the rest of her family were still sleeping, so she made it through her morning routine without much fuss.

She was just finishing her breakfast, and was feeling much less groggy now because of it, when she received the text from Blake, letting her know he had arrived. She threw open the front door, and before any words could even be exchanged between them, she rushed towards him, grabbing him in a tight hug, and gave him a toe curling kiss.

The two teens continued their kissing, standing in the open doorway, until Blake finally felt like he needed some air. Still holding her in the hug, enjoying the feeling of her bare skin, he said, "Good morning babe! You seem to be in a great mood." He looked into her eyes, smiling from ear to ear.

"I have some things to tell you." Responded Abbie, with her own happy smile. "Why don't we get going and I'll explain on our run."

"Okay, sure." Blake said. "But first, I got you something." He picked up a little shopping bag near his feet, holding it towards Abbie. "It's nothing too fancy, but you remember how you were complaining about having to leave your phone at home while jogging? Hopefully this will help." Abbie dug into the bag, pulling out an armband phone holder, red in color. "Actually my mom got it at the mall last night, but I picked it out and paid for it with my own money."

"Oh Blake, this is great!" Abbie gave him another hug, giving him a few more quick kisses. "I can really use this, even when I'm not jogging." She went to retrieve her phone, coming back in about a minute. “So how do I look?” She asked when she got back, wearing the band on her left arm. She placed her hands on her hips, and twisted herself back and forth a little, as if she were a model.

“Abbie, you look fantastic!” He said with a broad grin. “I don’t know if I’ve said it enough, but I really like seeing you naked.” He deliberately made a show of taking a look up and down her full nude body.

Abbie blushed profusely as he did this, giving him a coy little smile in return. “Thanks.”

“I got something else for you too.” There was a devious glint in his eye, as he stepped forward and took her bare breasts into his hands.

“Oh!” She said with a bit of a start, but he started massaging her boobs, which felt too good for her to complain.

He slowly brought his hand down, until it was cupping the outer lips of her pussy, making Abbie let out little purrs of pleasure. He leaned closer, to speak softly into her ear. “I was thinking about how you told me yesterday that being aroused helps you to not feel embarrassed about being naked.” She grabbed his upper arms, in order to steady herself, when his finger started running up and down the length of her moistening slit. “Well, I’m pretty sure I can help you with that.”

“Oh…! Mmmmm…! Blake…!” Abbie moaned when the tip of his finger found her clit, and he started using the same motion she liked. Her knees almost buckled, and she started quivering in delight, but all of a sudden, he stopped. She let out a whining moan of frustration, asking, “Why’d you stop?”

“It’s only meant to get you aroused Abbie, not get you off. If I got you off completely, then I know you would be freaking out again.” He explained.

“I get it.” Abbie responded, a little disappointed. She straightened herself back upright, and tried to hold her head high. “I suppose we should get going.”

As the two stepped out of the house, and began their run, Blake continued to explain himself. “I can tell by the look you gave me that you’re disappointed I stopped. I understand. I know I’d be frustrated too. How about when we get back, I finish what I started?” He smiled over at her, and couldn’t help looking at her bouncing bosom as well.

She giggled at him checking her out again, causing him to look up at her face and blush for being caught. “I think I can live with that.” She gave him a smile.

As they got nearer to the park, Abbie remembered she had wanted to tell Blake about her visit to the mall, and particularly about Lauren. “So, your mom’s not the only one that went to the mall last night.” She said coyly.

“Oh no?”

“Nope. Lauren made Susana and Heather come pick me up, and then she forced the three of us to go to the mall totally naked!” Abbie had to laugh, but then rolled her eyes as she added, “While she stayed dressed of course.”

“You’re kidding!” Blake held his arm out in front of her, making her slow down, and gave her a concerned look.

Abbie started to smirk again, as they continued walking along the footpath that led to the park. “Uh huh. Well, she let Susana and Heather wear half of a bikini each, but it really didn’t give them much coverage.”

Blake was having a hard time understanding her mood, wondering out loud, “And you’re not pissed?”

“I was at first. Just let me tell you everything that happened, and then I think you will understand.” Abbie continued explaining what had happened when they arrived. “We met this really nice security lady, and she made sure we were looked out for the whole time we were there. So we were totally safe.”

“Well, that’s good at least.” Blake hadn’t liked the idea of the girls wandering around alone, naked in public, and was a little relieved there was an adult looking after them.

“So your sister and Susana split up from Lauren and I when a few high school boys showed up. Lauren made them go with them.”

“You’re not making me feel better.”

“They ended up being fine. Well, besides the fact that the boys ended up losing their bikini."

"Wait, the boys were wearing bikinis?" Blake asked with a laugh.

"No, Heather and Susana were. Pay attention. Anyway, Lauren brought me to the food court, where I ended up seeing Cindy, and her friend, and it gave me a chance to apologize for the way I laughed at them the other night.”

“I’m glad.”

“I know. Me too! After that, I ended up bumping into Sabrina and Daisy.”

“Oh no.”

“No, it was good. They were with Brad and Liam. Brad actually stood up for me, and said he was very disappointed in both girls. He even got them to strip naked so that they would know what it felt like to be me.”

“Woah! Sabrina and Daisy were naked at the mall!” Blake looked at her with wide eyes. “After the things they were saying about you yesterday?”

“Well, I let them do it in one of the shops, but it was pretty crowded in there. I said they had to do one lap around the store. Lots of people, quite a few from our school, saw all three of us, since I went with them. And they apologized for the things they had said afterwards.”

“Wow, Abbie. I guess I can see why you’re so happy now. It’s great that you made up with your friends.”

“Oh, that’s not even the best part!” Abbie was getting giddy, as she got closer to the end of her story. “So Lauren had ditched me at the food court, but we all knew to meet up at the elevator to the parking garage when it was time to go. Your sister and Susana were already there. They were chatting with the nice security lady. There was also a large group of boys watching them, and some of them were even taking pictures.”

“They were taking pictures of you?” Blake furrowed his brow at her.

“Yeah. There really wasn’t anything we could do about it. But the security lady left for a few minutes, and in the meantime, Lauren showed up. All of a sudden there was a bunch of gasping, and it turned out the security lady, Jan was her name, had decided to try going nude! Just like us!” Abbie smiled a big complimented smile. “And, now here’s the best part. When she got back, she asked Lauren if she was a nudist too! And you’ll never guess what I told her. I said, of course Lauren is a nudist! And Heather or Susana also said Lauren had been a nudist even longer than any of us. So then Jan told Lauren to take her clothes off!”

“What did she do?” Blake chuckled, thinking of the tough place Lauren must have been in.

“She took her clothes off! What else could she do!?” Abbie laughed in delight. “Here, look.” She pulled her phone out of the armband and handed it to him.

Blake scrolled through the photos, watching as more and more of Lauren’s clothes disappeared, until she was as naked as Abbie was right now. “Wow, no wonder she’s always so mean and angry. I bet your little sister is more developed than she is.”

“I know. And the best part is, is that all those boys were right there to watch as she did it. Even taking pictures of her too.”

“Have you made a backup of these yet?”

“No. I didn’t think I had to, with all the other cameras there.”

“Well, just to be safe, maybe you should. Why don’t I send them to my phone, that way we know for sure we have a copy.”

“This wouldn’t be so you can jerk it to little Lauren, now would it?” Abbie gave him an accusatory look, placing her hands on her hips.

“What!? No! She’s, like, barely got anything!”

“Relax, I’m kidding.” She giggled, and then gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Yeah, go ahead and send them to yourself. Those pictures are going to make it so she can’t do what she’s been doing to me, or Susana and Heather, or any other girl for that matter!”

“Hey, why were my sister and Susana there anyway?”

“Lauren got some naked pictures of them too, that she was using to blackmail them. But now they don’t have to worry.” Abbie explained.

They were interrupted by someone yelling in the distance. A blonde girl in a pink tracksuit. It didn't take them long to figure out it was Lauren, running towards them from the other side of the park, and calling Abbie's name. "Well speak of the devil." Blake said as the girl reached them, unable to contain his smirk as he now had naked pictures of this girl on his phone.

Lauren hunched over, putting her hands on her knees to try and catch her breath. "Abbie… I need to talk to you… Please, I need your help…"

Abbie had been amused to see the girl, until she started asking for help, then she gave her a frown. “Help? You want my help? After everything you’ve put me through the last few days!?” She rolled her eyes at the little blonde.

“Please, Abbie?” Lauren said, obviously distraught. “I don’t know who else I can talk to.”

“What’s this about?” Blake asked.

“Um… It’s kinda personal. Abbie, can we talk privately?” Lauren gave the nude girl a pleading look.

“Anything you want to say to me, you can say in front of my boyfriend.” Abbie responded, folding her arms under her breasts stubbornly.

“But, It’s about last night…” Lauren whined. “I can’t talk about that with him here.”

“He already knows.” Abbie said smugly, relishing the look of embarrassment that spread across the blonde girl’s face.

Lauren locked eyes with Blake for a second, only to have her face turn an even darker shade of red. “Fine, it’s my parents. My mom specifically. She wants to keep making me go… I mean, she wants me to be…”

“She wants you to go naked.” Abbie finished her sentence for her when she couldn’t. Lauren just nodded her head, feeling even more shame. “What happened to the big tough girl that wasn’t going to do what mommy said?” Abbie couldn’t contain a chuckle.

Lauren let out a little whine. “There must be some way I can change her mind!” She was almost on the verge of tears, beginning to beg. “Please, Abbie? Please help me?”

Abbie was starting to get perturbed with the girl, but then thought this might be a good chance to give her a little taste of her own medicine. “Tell you what, if you agree to do everything I tell you, then I will help you the best way I know how.”

“Really!?” Lauren asked hopefully, getting very excited when Abbie nodded her head. “Oh thank you, Abbie!” She wanted to hug the girl, but felt it might be too awkward with all the tension that had built between them.

“It’s not going to be easy.” Abbie said sternly. “First things first. I want you to strip completely nude, right here, right now.”

The blonde girl’s face morphed from one of joy to one of shock in an instant. “WHAT!?”

“I need you to prove to me that you are serious about doing everything I say. I need to know I can trust you. If you want my help, strip naked now.” Abbie said coldly.

“But… Uh… What about Blake?” The blush from before had returned to her cheeks. “I can’t get naked in front of him.”

“Blake’s already seen you naked.” Abbie responded with another smug grin.

“She even let me keep the pictures.” Blake said with his own grin, pulling out his phone to show the blonde.

Lauren felt like she wanted to faint. “I can’t believe you showed him…” She mumbled out. Getting more tense now, she gave them a pleading look. “Do I really have to… To take my clothes off? Out here?”

“If you want my help, then yes.” Abbie’s lips curled into a small smile, seeing that Lauren was seriously considering doing it. Even before the blonde girl had caught her naked, Lauren and Abbie had never really gotten along. The main reason being that the little blonde coveted the top spot on the track team that Abbie held. Lauren was fast, the second fastest runner on the team in fact, but had never been able to best Abbie no matter how hard she had tried.

Everything inside of Lauren was telling her not to do what Abbie had said, not to trust her, but she had no one else to turn to. Before she had walked into her house naked last night, her mom had accepted her excuse of being body shy without question. After that, however, the excuse no longer seemed to work, even if it was how Lauren really felt. She felt ashamed and humiliated about her own body being so underdeveloped. Her older sister, Susana, had made it seem like Lauren had no shame, as she recounted the events at the mall, and explained how Lauren had stripped naked right out in the open in front of a bunch of onlookers. Lauren could do nothing but stand there in shame as her parents listened to the story, unable to refute it as it had actually happened. Then her mother had insisted that her two daughters stay naked for the rest of the evening, much to Lauren's embarrassment and Susana's delight. Lauren was just thankful that no one had shown up to the house and seen her, and that her older brother had gone out with friends last night.

That shameful feeling was back now, as Lauren made her decision. Taking a quick look around to make sure they were alone, she unzipped the jacket of her track suit and shucked it off her shoulders onto the grass. She chose to take off the plain white t-shirt she wore underneath next, and revealed her mostly flat chest to them. She had already been naked in front of Abbie last night, but stripping naked in front of Blake made her feel dirty, as now she would have to face this boy every day knowing he had seen her naked. Feeling like she was going to faint again, she decided to do the rest all at once. She grabbed the waistband of her track pants, along with her panties, and slid them down her legs quickly.

Both articles of clothing were down around her ankles, but she had neglected to remove her shoes. In her nervousness, she bent down and tried getting the pants off over the footwear, but the legs of the pants were too slim. She ended up getting herself a bit tangled up and knew the only solution was to take off her shoes, but she could no longer access the laces as her pants had turned inside out and wrapped around the shoes. The only solution she could think of was to sit down in the grass to undo them.

Thankfully she was able to undo the laces once she was seated, and pulled one shoe then the other off, before removing her pants and panties from around her ankles, then slipped her shoes back on. Before she got back up, she took a sheepish look at the two. Abbie had been trying to stifle a giggle for the last minute, covering her mouth with her hand. Blake however, seemed to be transfixed at looking at what was in between her legs. Lauren took her own look down, feeling mortified to see her own most private of places was now parted explicitly for the two to view.

The blonde girl quickly scrambled back to her feet, and covered her private parts with her arms and hands in total embarrassment. "Ok, I did it." She was looking down at the ground in shame, but raised her eyes a little to look at Abbie, and hoped that this would be enough for her.

Abbie wasn't done at all, in fact. Now that Lauren had actually stripped naked as she asked, Abbie was feeling a bit silly. Still trying to suppress her giggling, she came over to stand beside her, and wrapped her arm around her shoulder. "Blake, take a few pictures of us together." She said as her giggling got the best of her.

Lauren turned her head to look at the other naked girl in shock, but Blake now had his phone out and was quickly snapping shots. "Lauren, stop covering up." Abbie scolded the blonde, using her free hand to pull Lauren's closest arm away from her body, the one covering her top. Lauren was almost in shock, and way too embarrassed to fight, so just compiled, and left both her arms dangling at her sides. By this point Blake had taken at least two dozen photos of the two nude girls together.

"Good job Lauren." Abbie had gotten her giggling under control finally, but still had an amused smile on her face as she turned to address the naked blonde. "I think you've proven that I can trust you now. I will help you."

"You will? Really!?" Lauren looked at the slightly older girl with hope in her eyes since the first time she arrived. "Thank you! Thank you, Abbie!"

"Don't thank me yet. I want you to know that this will not be easy. You also need to be prepared. Your mom will probably make you stay naked many more times before I'm able to help you completely. Probably a lot longer than yesterday, or even now. Are you prepared for that?"

"I… I don't know." Lauren felt like she had a large rock in her stomach. "I guess I don't have a choice."

"Here is your first chance to prepare." Abbie said. She had been the first to notice the boy coming down the path in their direction. She could tell it was Robert, one of their teammates on the track team, and a classmate of Lauren's. She knew there was only about a minute before the boy would be upon them.

Lauren glanced back in the direction Abbie was looking, feeling a large jolt of fear and adrenaline enter her body instantly. She looked back over at Abbie with panic written all over her face.

Abbie came over and quickly collected the blonde girl's pink clothes, and handed them over to her boyfriend to hold onto. Then she came back over and placed a hand on the naked blonde's shoulder. "Be brave, Lauren. It'll be over before you know it."

"What do I say?" Lauren asked, shaking like a leaf.

"Just tell him you ran into me this morning while jogging and wanted to try out being a nudist like me." Abbie advised her.

"You think he'll believe that?" The blonde girl's voice quivered as she spoke.

"He was there with the rest of the team when the coach explained Abbie was a nudist. I don't see why he wouldn't believe that now." Blake spoke for the first time in a while. He had kept silent, mostly so Abbie could enjoy this little revenge she was getting on the little blonde girl, as he felt she deserved.

"Hey guys!" Robert greeted them as he arrived close enough to the group, a little winded from his jogging. He had spotted what appeared to be two naked girls standing in the middle of the path, and figured one of them must be Abbie after practice the previous day, but wondered who the other naked girl could be. He had gone out of his way to take this path towards them, as he normally took the branch that headed to the left, but could not pass up the opportunity to see two naked girls. As he had gotten closer, he realized the blonde girl standing there naked was Lauren, and was really surprised by that. He, just like the rest of the team, knew all about the bitter rivalry between Lauren and Abbie. "Nice day for a run, huh?" He said, with a large grin.

Despite Abbie's instructions to be brave, Lauren could not help covering back up. He was staring at her so intently, so captivated, that she could no longer contain her shame. He hadn't laughed at her or anything, but she was sure from that grin on his face that he was amused at seeing her underdeveloped little body.

Robert could see that Lauren had become obviously quite uncomfortable with his presence. "Sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt something private." He apologized. "I can go if you like."

Lauren gave a head nod, but Abbie was the one that actually spoke. "Don't worry about it, Robert. This is a public place. Anyone is welcome here."

"Oh, um, ok." He said. He was confused. One of the naked girls seemed ok with his presence, while the other one was obviously uncomfortable about it. He didn't want to make Lauren feel more uncomfortable, but his curiosity and excitement at seeing two naked girls made him stay, and even ask his next question. "I know Coach Wood said that Abbie had become a nudist, but is that why you are nude Lauren? Did you become a nudist too?"

Lauren was wishing that he would just leave, so she could put her clothes back on, but he didn't seem to be going anywhere anytime soon. She remembered what Abbie had said to say if this question came up, but she was feeling too ashamed of herself to even speak to him.

Abbie ended up answering the question for her. "Lauren's not really a nudist, at least not yet. But after hearing about it yesterday, she came to me this morning and asked if she could try it out. I don't think she expected we would run into anyone else while she was trying it out this morning though." She let out a little laugh as she looked at Lauren, who now besides concealing her privates with her arms, was also hunched over trying to make herself seem even smaller. She came over and put one arm around the nude girl's shoulder, and stroked her arm with her other hand in a show of support. "Come on Lauren. Robert's not going to mind seeing you naked. He can see me right now, and nothing bad has happened to me. We both have the same parts. He's not going to see anything on you that he hasn't already seen on me."

Lauren took a look at her face, giving her own worried expression back. She also knew Abbie had said to do as she was told, or she wasn't going to help her. Very reluctantly, she steeled herself, and slowly dropped her arms from shielding her naked body and stood up a bit straighter, leaning into Abbie a bit more for moral support. Robert now once again stared down at her naked body with curious excitement, and as bad as she felt the need to cover up, Lauren just let him look.

"Very good, Lauren." Abbie praised her. "You never really know who is going to see you naked if you are a nudist, and you need to be prepared for that. I know this is your first time doing this, but you really shouldn't try to cover yourself like that. If people see you doing that, they are going to think you are doing something bad, and react badly towards you. If you act just as if everything is normal, then people will be more respectful towards you being naked." She gave the little blonde girl a toothy grin, feeling like she had just passed on some ancient wisdom to the girl.

"Oh, uh, alright." Lauren did feel like she was starting to relax for the first time since Robert had arrived. Whether it was because of Abbie's advance, or she was just becoming numb to her situation, she didn't know.

"Hey, Robert." Blake spoke up again. "Abbie and I were going to jog with Lauren until she reached her house, and then she was going to get dressed. But you live pretty close to her, right? Why don't you run with her the rest of the way instead, that way we don't have to go too far out of our way." And he held out the little blonde's clothes to him.

Robert readily took her clothes, saying, "Sure, that's fine by me. That ok with you, Lauren?"

"Well, ummm…" Lauren twisted her foot back and forth a little nervously.

"Don't worry. I promise to keep a look out for you Lauren." He said, giving her a genuinely warm smile.

She looked at Abbie to know what to do, but Abbie just nodded her head. "Ok… Sure." The blonde responded, and before she knew it, she was running back in the direction of her house, completely naked besides her sneakers, side by side with Robert, while he carried her clothes.

The two were silent with each other for the first leg of their run. Neither was really sure what to say to one another. As they were reaching the end of the park, and would be entering the residential neighborhood, he finally spoke up. "I think you would make a good nudist, Lauren."

"Huh?" The blonde looked at him, almost startled to hear his voice. She had just been so focused on just getting home.

"You honestly look really cute, Lauren. I know you were feeling uncomfortable back there, but even in spite of that, you still agreed to do this. I think that really took a lot of courage." He smiled at her, even as she looked a little baffled.

"You think I look cute?"

"Well yeah." He was obviously blushing. "I've always thought you were pretty cute, honestly." He admitted, even with his face burning even hotter. "If you do decide you really like being a nudist, you can count me in as one of your supporters."

Lauren also was blushing deeply at his compliment and support, but despite herself couldn't help giving him a smile in return. This was the first time in her life that she could remember anyone giving a positive comment on her body, let alone a boy. She was at a loss for words, however, so just stayed silent.

She still couldn't believe she was doing what she was doing, finding this whole morning surreal. She was actually jogging naked through her neighborhood now. At any moment, one of her neighbors could come out of their house and catch her like this, and then what would she do? Her pace quickened as her fears started getting to her, but Robert was able to keep up. Truthfully there was very little chance of anyone catching the girl naked, even in the open like that, as it was still very early in the morning.

Finally, at least in the naked blonde's mind, they reached her house, but she didn't stop. She just continued sprinting, right up the driveway and to her front door. It wasn't until she got there that she realized she didn't want anyone else knowing she had gone naked, especially anyone in her family, so she waited there the extra few moments until Robert reached her. "Can I get my clothes back now?" She asked, acting a lot more submissive than she normally would be.

"Why? I said you look cute. I think you should stay naked for a little while longer." Was his response.

Lauren was getting impatient now, and even more worried someone was going to see her like that. "Give me my clothes back!" She stepped towards him, trying to snatch the clothes from his hands, but he was fast enough to dodge her attempt.

Getting a big grin on his face, he started an impromptu game of keep away, as Lauren made another attempt to get her clothes back from him. Lauren became enraged with the boy, shouting at him again and again to give her her clothes back, but Robert was quick enough to dodge every attempt she made, heading further into the front yard, with a big goofy grin on his face as he was just fooling around with her.

All the yelling eventually attracted the attention of Lauren's mother. She stood at the open doorway with an amused smirk on her lips as she watched the game being played between the two. She knew she better put a stop to this, before her daughter's screams woke the whole neighborhood, but she knew her mere presence would be enough to accomplish that. "Hello dear! How was your run?" She said, causing the two young teens to stop what they are doing and look in her direction, Lauren in pure terror at being caught naked by her mom, and Robert unsure what the woman was going to say. Lauren's mom didn't want them to think they were in trouble for what they had been doing, so continued, "Lauren, I'm glad to see you going naked again. Who's your friend? Why don't you both come in and I can get you both some breakfast?"

Robert let out a little sigh of relief, giving Lauren's mom a smile, and taking her up on the offer as he started towards the front door. "Thank you, miss."

"Oh I'll take those to the wash." Lauren's mom took the clothes from him as he came inside. "Coming dear?" She asked as Lauren was still standing in the middle of the front yard with a shocked look on her face. "I know the Henson's will be waking up soon." That got Lauren moving, as she didn't want anyone else seeing her in such a state, and she was soon inside as well.

The two seventh graders took a seat on the living room couch, as her mom went to put the clothes in the laundry. Lauren was still in a state of shock that her mother had caught her like that once again. She was worried now that it would be impossible to convince her mom that she didn't want to go naked, and that the deal she had made with Abbie would be for nothing.

Robert could see the obvious look of worry on the young girl's face, and tried to comfort her. "Hey Lauren. It's alright. Your mom didn't seem to be mad at you for being naked. I don't think she would mind if you decide to be a nudist." He patted her on her bare thigh, breaking her out of her stupor. It did feel nice, and she was thankful for his support in a way, but the place he had patted was too close to between her legs for her comfort, so she scooted away from him a little.

"My mom would be ecstatic if Lauren became a nudist!" Lauren's older sister, Susana, was all dressed and ready to go for school. She was just coming down the stairs when she overheard what the boy was saying. "Hi, I'm Susana. Lauren's sister." She came over to shake Robert's hand.

He stood to be polite, returning her hand shake, "I'm Robert. I'm a teammate of Lauren's from the track team." He explained as he sat back down. "We also have a couple classes together. Math and, uh, English I think."

Susana went and sat on the other side of her sister, forcing Lauren to scoot back over and sit in the middle of them. "My sister is obviously very shy though. She's going to need a ton of practice if she's going to become a full time nudist." Then she got a little evil smirk on her lips as she said. "And can you blame her? With a body like that, she still looks like she's only ten years old." Susana knew exactly how to wound her sister.

Lauren looked like she was about to cry, but it was Robert who got the most upset at the comment. "I think she looks cute!" He said with fury. "I think she's very beautiful in fact! And I don't think it's very nice of you to be saying things like that to your own sister!"

"You're right, I'm sorry." Susana was impressed that this boy would stand up for her sister. He didn't know the full story of the way Lauren had been taunting her and the other girls the last few days, so couldn't blame him either. She could also see that Lauren was probably going through enough, and didn't want to sour the boy's view of her sister, so said nothing.

"Don't apologize to me. Apologize to Lauren." He said, still a bit angry.

"You're right. Lauren, I'm very sorry I said that about you. You know I've always thought you were very beautiful. Will you please forgive me?" Susana looked her sister in the eye, the pain of the last few days evident. She also knew she wanted to move past that, and hoped to mend the relationship with her sister back to the closeness they once had.

Lauren could tell her older sister was actually very sorry for what she had just said to her, and she also knew after the last few days, with all the taunting and teasing she had done to Susana, the quip had been perfectly justified. She also wanted the close relationship back with her older sister, and said, "I'm sorry too. For everything. I forgive you. Will you please forgive me?"

Neither girl could hold in their tears as Susana gave her naked sister a giant hug. "I forgive you too!"

Robert wasn't sure exactly what had happened between the two sisters, but was happy they were getting past it. His anger was gone as he watched the two sisters cry into each other's shoulders for the next minute until they both seemed to calm back down.

Susana grabbed a few tissues from the box on the table next to her, and passed a few over to her sister, and both girls dried their eyes, feeling a lot better now. "So how long have you known my sister, Robert? You two must be good friends if you are willing to stick up for her like that." Susana said, before an awkward silence could descend over the three.

"Well, we met at track at the beginning of the school year, but this is the first time we've ever really hung out." Robert explained, feeling like the blush was returning to his face as he spoke.

"Oh, I see." Susana got a little glint in her eye, noticing the way the boy was blushing now. "Well my sister could use a good friend like you. Especially one that will stand up for her and support her if she does become a nudist full time."

"Susana!" Lauren exclaimed, but couldn't help adding a giggle as she spoke. "I do not want to be a nudist!"

"Oh come on!" Susana teased, much more sisterly this time. "He just said you were so cute and beautiful being naked." She laughed.

"I did not!" Robert's eyes were wide with alarm. He didn't want Lauren to think the only reason he liked her was because she was going naked.

"Yeah, he did not!" Lauren knew this teasing was just in good natured fun, so didn't get mad at her sister this time. "He said he had thought I was always beautiful." Both girls turned their attention back to the boy, who was blushing profusely now.

Susana could tell they had tested the boy enough, and now she wanted to turn it around on her sister. "And what about you, Lauren? Did you return the favor and tell Robert just how handsome you think he is?"

"You think I'm handsome?" Robert asked with a blushing grin.

"Oh yes. She's always going on and on about you, Robert." Susana answered for her sister, with a complete lie. Truth was this was the first time she had ever heard of the boy.

"I do not!" Lauren looked at her sister with incredulous outrage. "I've never…" She didn't want to hurt the boy's feelings either. She honestly did think he was very handsome, but before today they had hardly spoken one word to one another.

"I know how to get the truth out of you!" Susana said with another wicked smirk. "Robert, grab her!" The two young teens looked at her in confusion, until Susana pounced on top of her naked sister, tickling her naked little body all over.

Lauren tried to squirm free, but Robert understood now why Susana had said that to him, and he wrapped his arms around her waist to hold the naked blonde in place as her sister continued to tickle the naked girl all over. Lauren squealed with laughter and squirmed all over, trying to free herself from the two, but it was no use, she could not break free. With her squirming, she actually ended up on top of Robert, seated in his lap, and he was able to make his grip even tighter to hold her in place. She knew she was beat, so through her laughter started shouting, "OK! OK! I THINK HE'S HANDSOME!"

Susana stopped tickling her naked sister, giving her a satisfied smirk. "I knew it." She leaned over, kissing her younger sister on her cheek, before getting up. "I've got to get going. I'll see you after school, Lauren. Have fun you two!" She gave them both another wicked smirk as she wiggled her eyebrows, before leaving through the front door.

The two younger teens hadn't really realized the position they had ended up in, until the older girl had pointed it out. Lauren was now seated sideways, in his lap, and for the first time since ending up in that position she felt the hardness pressing against the side of her leg. It took her a second of realization to understand that it was his penis, erect in his pants.

Robert also came to an alarming realization. Somehow, with all the girl's wiggling, his left hand had ended up down in between her legs, and he was now cupping the young girl's girlhood with that hand. He didn't want to alarm her and was unsure what to do. But as he realized, he moved his hand ever so slightly, and the blonde girl let out a little moan of pleasure. He was now sure he could feel a wetness seeping out of her little slit and in between his fingers.

The two started into each other's eyes for a second in shock, but then Lauren did something she never thought she would do. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. The kiss only lasted for a few seconds, and as she pulled back, she looked at him with worry about what she had just done. The worry was short lived however as he returned the kiss, lasting twice as long this time.

“Wow!” Lauren said, as she came up for some air. She found it hard to believe she had actually kissed a boy, and what more, he had kissed her back!

Robert just had the goofy grin back on his face. “I know.”

The two stared at one another for a few more moments, and then both met in the middle this time to share their third kiss. They were both startled, however, when Lauren’s mom came into the room and cleared her throat. “Ummm… I made waffles. They’re ready in the kitchen.” She quickly left the room, a little flustered to have seen what her youngest daughter was just doing with the boy.

Lauren quickly got up from his lap, totally embarrassed now that her mom had caught them kissing. “Oh my…” She said under her breath. “I can’t believe she saw us… Doing that.”

Robert stood up, a grim look on his face. “Come on. Let’s go find out if she’s mad.” He held his hand out to her. Lauren was hesitant for a moment, not sure how her mom would take it if they came in holding hands, but decided she wanted the support and took it. Then the two walked hand in hand into the kitchen.

Lauren’s mom was seated at the head of the table as they entered. Neither teen was sure what to do or say, so just stood there, waiting for the woman to say something to them. She looked over at them, a little confusion showing on her face. “You kids better sit down and eat. It’s getting cold.”

Lauren and Robert quickly took a seat at the table, and neither said another word as they ate. If the woman wasn’t going to say anything about their kissing, then they were happy not to bring it up.

After they finished eating, the two young teens retreated back to the living room, where they were able to speak in private. “I’m glad she didn’t say anything.” Lauren said, giving him a look of relief.

“Me too. I think your mom’s a pretty cool lady. She wasn’t mad about us kissing. She wasn’t mad about you being naked. That’s a pretty cool mom you got, Lauren.” He said with another grin.

“Yeah…” She thought about it, thinking that her mom was pretty cool, like he had said. Now if only she could convince her that she didn’t want to go naked. “It’s getting kind of late. I do need to take a shower and get dressed for school.”

“Oh, yeah. Me too.” He said, glancing over at the clock. He went over to the door with her following to see him out, but turned back to ask her a question. “Say Lauren?”

“Yeah?”

“Would you like to come running with me tomorrow morning again?”

“Oh, umm…”

“You don’t have to do it naked… If you don’t want to.”

“Oh… Yeah, sure.” She answered, smiling. “I’d like that.”

“Great.” He said, turning to leave, but then turned back to ask one more thing. “Oh, and uh, are you going with anyone to the dance on Friday?”

“Me? Oh, no.”

“Would you like to go with me?” He asked, hopefully.

“Yes, I would really like that.” She answered as reserved as possible, but found it hard to contain her smile.

“Ok. See you at school.” He was smiling back just as large as he exited the house.

Lauren waited until the door was shut all the way, then squeed to herself in total joy the entire way up the stairs.

--------

Abbie and Blake had returned back to her house after seeing Lauren and Robert off in the park. Abbie had been amused about how Blake had given over Lauren's clothes to her classmate, as she had just planned on letting her get dressed and go back home after Robert had left. Now she was curious to find out what had happened with the blonde girl after they had left.

On the way back home, she had taken the time to explain to Blake what her plans were for the little blonde, and just exactly how she was going to help her with her problem. Blake thought what Abbie had explained was a great idea, and one he was fully committed to helping with too.

Since the two hadn't run for as long as they normally would, the two arrived back at Abbie's house much sooner than usual. As they came in the door, Abbie's brother, Adam, was coming down the stairs after his shower to get breakfast. Abbie was still a bit peeved at him for what he had suggested to their mom. She also remembered how Blake had promised to finish what he had started before they left, so that's why she said to her brother, "Hey Adam. Blake is going to help me in the shower today. So you don't have to worry about it. Ok?"

"Oh. Umm, ok." He was oblivious to the fact that she was still mad at him, so was just surprised. He couldn't help letting out a chuckle though, as his sister basically dragged Blake up the stairs by his hand.

She took him straight to the bathroom, the one she shared with all of her siblings, and was thankful it wasn't occupied at the moment. Practically shoving him into the room, Abbie gave a thankful smile as she turned back to lock the door. She kicked off her running shoes and stripped off her socks, then set the arm band containing her phone down on the counter top. The final thing she removed from herself was the hair scrunchy that had been holding her hair up, and she shook her head a couple times to let the hair fall down to her shoulders.

Blake gave an exaggerated gulp when he saw the look in Abbie’s eye. She was slowly slinking towards him now, with an almost crazed lust. She came to the point where they were inches apart, with a wicked smile on her lips, and started reaching an arm up towards him. He had ended up standing close to the bathtub, so she was actually reaching for the lever to turn the water on. He wasn’t sure if he was relieved or disappointed she wasn’t reaching for him.

He didn’t get long to consider, as Abbie grabbed him in a flash. Particularly she had a hold of his shorts, and had wiped them down to his ankles in an instant, along with everything else he had on underneath. His privates were now exposed to her. “Abbie!” He responded in shock at her forcefulness.

She just giggled at him. “Come on, Blake. Don’t you want to take a shower with me?” She grabbed the bottom of his shirt, but her eyes drifted lower, seeing his hard penis jetting out in front of him.

“I mean, yeah, but what if your mom finds out?” He replied, giving her a worried look, even as he lifted his arms to allow her to remove his shirt.

“Unlike my room, the bathroom door has a lock.” She gave a smirk, and bent down to undo his shoe laces. “Everyone just thinks you’re giving me a bath. Well, and satisfying my needs. After my whole family watched me yesterday, they better give us the time to satisfy each other today.”

"Your whole family watched you?" Blake asked.

Abbie had to chuckle, as her life had changed so much in such a short amount of time. What had now become normal for her, looked very strange from an outside perspective. "My mom put my brother in charge of my cleaning now too, of course. Adam was giving me a shower, but really just playing with my, well, girl parts, as my mom puts it. But then the rest of my family walks in here, just as I'm about to get off. I couldn't hold it back and came in front of everyone. My mom, Madeline, Timmy. Oh and Adam of course, since he was the one touching me."

"Oh jeez!" Blake wasn't sure if he found the situation amusing or abhorrent, and stopped himself from chuckling at the absurdity. "How did you feel about it? Were you mad?"

"At first. Yeah. Especially with Adam. But then I realized nothing bad had happened, and it did feel pretty good." She said with her own giggle. "It does feel pretty nice to be bathed by someone you love." She added, with a large smile.

He had gotten the rest of his clothes off while she had been talking, and held his hand out to her, returning her smile. “Well then, my sexy naked girlfriend. Shall we get into the shower and bathe each other?”

“Yes please!” Abbie said happily, almost dragging him in again when she took his hand. They both got under the shower head one at a time just to rinse off and feel the heat of the water. First Abbie as she was the closest to the spigot, and then Blake.

Once the two were all wet, Abbie grabbed a bottle of her body wash, and squirted a generous portion into her hand. Just as she looked like she was about to start washing her chest, she reached out instead and quickly rubbed the body wash onto his. “Abbie, that's girls’ body wash!” He complained, even as he chuckled. “Now I’m going to smell like flowers and lavender all day!”

“Lavender is a type of flower, ding dong. Anyway,” She slid her hand lower, and then stroked his hard cock with her soapy hand a few times before stopping. “If you keep complaining then I’m not going to help you wash this ding dong.”

“Ok, ok.” He held his hands up as if surrendering. Then he eyed another bottle of body wash. One that must belong to her brother as it said it was for men. He reached over and grabbed it, explaining, “I guess I’ll just use this to try and mask the smell.” He emptied some out onto his hand, and then put the bottle back on the shelf. He acted like he was going to use it on himself, then before she could even react, he had spread it all over her chest and stomach area, laughing uproariously at her.

She gave him an incredulous look, before starting to giggle herself, and went back to rubbing her body wash all over his chest and stomach. He did the same, and after that, the two young teens could no longer keep their hands off of one another.

They met under the jet of water, and started kissing, both of them enjoying the way their bare wet slick skin felt against one another as they hugged. Abbie could feel that his penis was now fully erect as it pressed itself against her tummy, and smiled at the way it slipped side to side a little as they both started to grind into one another.

Abbie was the first to initiate the sexual touching again, as she couldn’t resist taking his erection back into her hand for long. She slowly stroked him up and down, all the while smiling at him with a naughty grin. Blake wasn’t going to let himself be outdone, however, and repeated the same action from earlier that morning and took her bare breasts into his outstretched hands.

That wasn’t enough for Abbie though. She was much too worked up by now to be satisfied by that. She used her free hand, the one that wasn’t slowly stroking his cock, to grab one of his wrists and move his hand down in between her legs. “I want you touching me here!” She said forcefully, and then let out a loud purr of pleasure when his hand finally started massaging her sex.

“Oh, Abbie..! That feels fantastic!” He exclaimed, while trying to keep his voice down.

"OH BLAKE! YOU TOO!” Abbie voiced her pleasure much more loudly, knowing her mom had encouraged this type of touching of her privates over the weekend. At this particular moment, she felt truly grateful toward her mom, knowing she would probably be missing out on this type of pleasure for years if her mom hadn’t encouraged her. She knew her mom would be mad if she knew Blake had joined her, but that didn’t matter to Abbie, as she knew she loved him, and hoped to do this with him as many times as she could in the future.

Both teens were getting close to their breaking point now, and were both up on the tips of their toes because of it. Blake was the first to cum, and the first jet sprayed out almost vertically, splashing into the bottom of one of Abbie’s titties, while the rest ended up hitting her more in the stomach region. Even throughout his orgasm, Blake never let up on her clitty, and it wasn’t too much longer before Abbie came either. They both ended up slouching into one another to try and hold themselves upright.

After enough time to recover, they both smiled at one another in a mixture of pure joy and coy shyness at what they had just done. Then they each helped the other to rinse off before getting out of the shower. They both dried quickly, and Blake put his jogging clothes back on, as they knew it was getting close to the time they left for school. Blake still needed to get home and get changed before school.

They came down the stairs together, as Abbie was going to show Blake out the door, but they were interrupted by Abbie’s mom, who was sitting in the living room. “Abbie, Blake, did you two have a good time?”

“Oh, hey mom.” Abbie smiled brightly at her. “Yes, we had a really great time. Even better than I would have ever expected.” She smiled coyly at her boyfriend.

“Blake?” Her mom asked next.

A bit of worry spread through him, as he wasn’t sure if she knew that he had joined her daughter in the shower. “It was, uh, pretty fun.” He answered, trying not to make his worry so obvious.

“Good.” The woman grinned. “I trust you got Abbie squeaky clean.” Then she giggled as she said, “Especially in between her legs.”

“MOM!” Abbie’s eyes went wide in disbelief, even as she started to laugh and giggle at what her own mother had just implied. “You are evil!”

“Abbie, hygiene of the vagina is very important.” Her mom couldn’t contain her smirk as she said this. “And since Blake is a boy, and your boyfriend for that matter. I’m sure he is more than happy to help you anytime your parts down there need a good washing.” She managed to stifle her laughter as she spoke, but just barely.

“Mom…” Abbie didn’t know what to say, just giggling and shaking her head in disbelief. “Blake needs to go, or he is going to be late for school.” She said after a moment, taking his hand to lead him to the door.

“Alright. Bye Blake!” Her mom called after them. “Come wash Abbie’s vagina anytime!”

Abbie had been about to go in for one last kiss before Blake left, but her eyes opened back up wide in response to what her mother had just shouted to them. Blake couldn’t contain himself any longer, and burst out laughing. Abbie got so annoyed, she threw open the door, and pushed him out, before slamming it shut. She paused for a moment to compose herself, before pulling it back open and giving him one last kiss before he left, and then shut it back closed again.